#i think this chapter is really strong and i really love it a whole lot so please share your thoughts | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

couldeatthatgirlforlunch · 7 months ago

Text

To Your Love That Smells Like Crazy

Synopsis: Damian presented as an alpha, to everyone's despair. He announced he found a mate, to everyone's skepticism. You're the perfect omega, to everyone's delight.

Pairing: Yandere!Alpha!Batboys X Gn!AFAB!Omega!Reader

Tw: 18+ pwp; noncon/dubcon smut; noncon drugging; creepy batfamily members feeling attracted to Reader when they were still 15, but nothing sexual or romantic between them happens until they're 18; this chapter is mostly Damian x Reader; ABO, Reader is an omega, all the batboys are alphas; Heat symptoms; Damian and Reader are 15 at first, when the smut happens they're 18, Tim is three years older than them, Jason is five years older, Dick is 10 years older and Bruce is on his 40s; Implied future gangbang? They want to share Reader (polyamory) but right now the real action is just between Damian and Reader; Loss of virginity on both parts; Implied that Damian is also inexperienced on kissing and Reader knows a little more about that; Fingering!R receiving; Slight schoolgirl/boy/person!Reader; Reader wears lipgloss, nail polish and earrings; Omegas breasts produce milk during heat; Some breastfeeding; Breeding kink; Handcuffs; The word ��rape’ is used twice; Lots of crying; Nipple play; Dirty talk; Slight voyeurism; Unprotected sex; Negative and selfdeprecating thoughts; Claiming ownership (biting); English isn't my first language.

Word count: 4,7k

Requested? No.

Extra notes: Planning on making one pwp chapter for each batboy, and then a last one with no smut. Also, I think I'm gonna start posting on AO3 since the tw are getting worse...

General masterlist | To Your Love That Smells Like Crazy - Series masterlist

Damian was territorial, dominant and temperamental since the family had known him. Maybe he was born like that, maybe he wasn't, they couldn't know, so, what they most hoped for was that those were just personality traits, maybe coping mechanisms, and the puppy would present as an omega or beta one day, and then maybe the hormones would make him calm down. It was a small possibility, but one could only dream, right?!

Well, those hopes were crushed when, at his fifteenth birthday, Damian woke up growling at the mix of strong alpha scents stinking his room, his territory, and started pacing inside there, not allowing anyone but the old beta Alfred to come in.

He calmed down after a couple of hours, came out of his room to eat breakfast, assessed and scented the rest of his territory (everyone's territory, really, the manor was the family’s home), and maybe humor his inner alpha by subjugating the rest of the pack. It didn't work, obviously, they were all mature alphas who went through puberty already and knew how to (mostly) manage conflict with a newly-turned alpha who still smelt like milk and was just overwhelmed with hormones.

After a full belly, it was decided he shouldn't have to go to school for the first few days (something the teenager was happy with), to learn to control his mood and impulses, visit a specialized doctor to be sure what kind of suppressants were better suited for his organism, and so he could go through his first rut in peace.

A few days later, Damian went back to school, nose itching from some not-so-pleasant alpha scents, some weak beta scents, some sugary omega scents, and a lot of milky scents coming from most students, especially unpresented puppies.

He wondered how adults live like this, if he would just get used to it, and it wouldn't bother him so much one day. One thing was to feel the smell of flowers or food, another thing was to feel people’s pheromones. But his train of thoughts were halted when he felt you.

Not even inside the classroom yet, but he could sniff you out and find you if he wanted to. Strong, yet suave, soft. Strawberries. And milk. It made his whole body shudder and tremble. Now he knew why his family occasionally asked where the delicious scent stuck to his clothes came from. Now he knew why alphas turned their heads and stared at you so much when you both were walking around. It was all you. His best friend.

Damian stared openly and unconsciously, while you made your way to him none the wiser and sat down at his side, and he almost got annoyed when, at first, you didn't seem to notice his new presentation, as if you didn't even acknowledge him as an alpha yet. But then you turned and stared at him strangely.

— Dude, why’re you staring so mu- Oh. — You blinked, finally having realized where the new musky scent was coming from. — You're lucky you smell good. My neighbor smells like feet.

When he came home, he announced he had an omega.

Obviously, that left everyone bewildered as to what he meant by that, it was impossible for during his first day back outside as an alpha, he already had a mate. But he didn't have to explain much for them to understand, the scent on his clothes was enough proof as to why he wanted you for himself.

After that, Damian invited you to hang out with him at the manor for the first time. It caused a reaction in everyone, and all of them were home, of course they were, Damian wanted to show off his future mate, and you had to meet the family, since he single-handedly decided you were going to join their pack already.

As you walked past each door on the way to Damian's room, everyone had a reaction.

The old beta and grandfather, Alfred, was very polite and nice, he smelt like tea. He smiled more freely with how sweet you were, amused by Damian's clear crush.

Next, you passed Dick by the gym, he smelt spicy, and his door was open, so he could peek better to satiate his curiosity when Damian's crush arrived, yet, he didn't expect to almost fall from his stretching position when he finally took a whiff from your sweet scent for the first time, instead of just the faint and weak thing that occasionally got stuck on Damian's clothes and hair. He managed to look mostly presentable even though he almost sprinted to the corridor to meet you. Dick was even more pleased to see you were beautiful, even in your modest school uniform. He forced himself to hold back and stay in the gym when Damian decided the interaction took long enough, and pulled you to keep walking.

Jason was next, he was in the library. His scent was thick. Woody. He coughed around his drink when he felt your scent, and Damian rolled his eyes at him. Jason’s whole body froze when he saw how soft you looked, clearly an omega. He noted that you looked older than fifteen, but Jason knew you were just a couple of months older than Damian, and you still smelled like milk. His attraction to you bothered him because he couldn't ignore your still-milky scent, and he was already imagining how you would smell like when you fully reached maturity. Your hair was shiny and looked soft, like clouds and cotton-candy. He wanted to stick his nose there and hug you. You looked the perfect company for a nap (and more). Damian quickly steered you away to keep walking.

Next was Tim, he was in his room, and he smelt like peppermint. He always kept the door closed, but during your visit, it was open wide, due to his curiosity to meet you, everyone knew that. Tim snapped his eyes away from his computer when he felt you, and stared at you wide-eyed when you appeared. You didn't even come inside, Damian didn't want to feel your scent coming off of Tim's room to haunt him every time he walked past that door for the next days. It would definitely make him want to kill his brother. Tim tried to burn your image to his brain to the smallest details. He noted the color of your nail polish, your earrings, the thing dangling from your backpack, the shine and rosiness of your lip gloss. Tim specially liked your soft-spoken voice, and it bothered him how polite, neutral and distant it was, because clearly you both didn't now each other, you were just there as Damian's friend, meeting his older brother for the first time, and just wanted to go hole up inside Damian's room as soon as possible to avoid the weird interaction.

Soon, your wishes came through, and you spent the next few hours there with Damian basically teaching you everything and doing your homework. It was a new behavior, he never did that out of instinct before, some people asking him for help would annoy him, others, like you, he would calmly help out of the hidden kindness in his heart, but he never took initiative before. You brushed it off as just new alpha behavior and just used his either gentlemanly or condescending behavior, if it meant you could gain things out of it and be lazy.

At dinner, you finally met his father. Bruce Wayne was the alpha of a pack full of alphas and a beta. His himbo and playboy persona gave you the impression that he wasn't the most dominant alpha around, but you were proven wrong when you felt his sandalwood aroma and saw his towering frame. His personality was the same you saw on the TV, though, pleasant like a TV host or just a popular guy. On the inside, he was fixated with you, ignoring your milky childish scent and your school uniform. He wanted you around the house more. God knows how much a bit more of softness could help the family’s dynamic. Maybe that was what was missing, an omega around the place. Like you. Actually, it could be you. He thought about convincing Damian to stick to living in the manor even after you were both married adults. Or you could be Bruce’s when you were of age. Wait, how old were you?

Alfred drove you and Damian to your place after everything was done, all the alphas with a heavy heart, bothered that you had to go, that you couldn't spend the night with them yet. Even if you were already theirs.

It took a lot to convince Damian to share you, but eventually, he begrudgingly agreed, they were a pack, after all, not just a family, they stick together, take care of each other and of each other's interests. Having something that wasn't just vigilantism in common would be good bonding for them, and the closer a pack could get, the better. That he knew. A pack sharing someone wasn't exactly unheard of either.

After that, Damian started inviting you to the manor more often. Almost every week you were there. Your parents started saying that Damian probably was interested in you, but you laughed it off, never thinking an alpha like him would be interested in an omega like you.

The family made the best of that time to get you used to them, to their dynamic, and to make you feel at home, safe, trustful. They also wanted your scent to get stuck everywhere. To get to know you. To learn everything about you. To make plans.

When Damian's 18 birthday came, you were already legally an adult too, and they invited you over, saying it was a birthday party. When you got there, the party consisted in only you and the family.

The conversation was nice.

They put drugs on your piece of cake that simulated an out of cycle heat.

It started with fatigue.

Then fever.

Your eyes got blurred.

You thought you were getting sick, and just planned on taking cold medicine when you got home.

The alphas were slowly coming closer and circling you, unnoticed.

You felt weird in your intimate parts, maybe you needed to pee.

You stood up, but your knees were weak, and you almost fell, if it wasn't for Dick, who caught you mid-air.

All scents became clearer when your eyes locked. You wondered what the look on his face meant, confused.

You felt their excitement, and arousal. And you felt something poking your thigh.

You felt your own underwear getting wet.

You asked them to take you home, but they denied. That made you feel antsy, so you tried searching for your phone to call your parents to pick you up, but you couldn't find it. It got especially hard when Damian picked you up and started walking up the stairs with you.

— It's okay, omega. You're okay with us. I’m going to take care of you… — Your hands trembled when he purred the word ‘omega’, mumbled those words, and nuzzled the side of your head with his nose, taking a deep breath from your sweet strawberry scent, and faint sex smell, due to the wetness between your thighs. No longer any hint of milk anymore, since you already reached maturity just a couple of months before him, and now he also didn't smell like puppy anymore.

— N-No… D-Dami… W-Where are you taking me? What a-are you gonna do? … I wanna go home… I’m not feeling good… — You whimpered and tried to weakly move out of his hold, it didn't work.

— You are home, beloved. And I’m going to help you feel better… With my knot. — Your eyes widened. — I will fuck you real good and fill you with my semen. I know it is your first time, it is mine too. But do not worry, your heat will make it painless and you will be satisfied with me. — You whimpered higher, your omega was preening, crying for a knot, your pussy squeezing hard, but your mind knew it was wrong. Clearly something was wrong. Why was no one helping? Couldn't they see you were caught by surprise with your heat and were saying no to him? Why were they looking at you like that? A cough coming from somewhere seemed to snap Damian out of it, like he remembered something. — Ah, right. And then, you will receive father’s, and my siblings' knots. I will go first since it’s my birthday and I claimed you first. — Damian blushed, despite his smug tone.

You cried for help, at first, it came out weak, as your omega didn't want to make something the alphas would disapprove of, but the closer you got to the room they designated for the moment, the reality of what was coming was overtaking your instincts. Especially after your belly started to hurt at being empty of seed.

The alphas only shushed you, and you helplessly watched as Tim handcuffed one of your hands to the bedpost as soon as Damian laid you down on the nest they made for you, and Dick and Jason each started taking your sneakers off. Bruce was standing a few feet away from the bed, Alfred at his side. The oldest alpha’s eyes were glued to your laid down figure, hungry and serious. Darker than you had ever seen. You've never been more scared of him before. He occasionally commented something to Alfred, that you vaguely registered as instructions, that also started being given to his children.

You weakly tugged at the handcuff and tried to sit up at the same time, but Damian pushed himself between your legs, and held you down by the waist. Dick and Jason held your legs open to accommodate him better, and your overwhelmed brain barely noticed their hands also rubbing your ankles and thighs. You've never felt more aroused and more scared your whole life.

Alfred exited the room to start doing Bruce's orders, and he kept watching. Tim, who had disappeared out of your line of sight for a second, came back holding a long, shiny and glinting pair of scissors. You tugged harder at the restraints and tried to push your body up to get away, thinking he was going to hurt you, but he just purred at you to calm you down, unfortunately, it worked, and your pussy tightened when Damian hissed at feeling your center pressing against his hard cock, when you pushed your hips up and against his. You could feel him poking your underthigh, only the clothes separating you.

— It's okay, omega, I’m just cutting off your clothes, it's gonna be easier to strip you that way. — Tim said soothingly, while purring and almost cooing at you. Your eyes widened when he said that, and actually started cutting your shirt open, until Dick was able to pull the ruined fabric off from under you.

All three alphas started purring at seeing your braless torso, chest already swelling with milk and nipples darkened. Omegas body produced milk when they had a puppy to feed, or during heats, and ruts, when an alpha was in a rut, and the omega was helping them, because the body understood it was a rough period, where a lot of energy was spent and not much nutrition came, since both were too busy procreating and too weak to go searching for food, so the milk was a lot helpful in those moments. There were even historical moments where that skill was useful in other contests, when the economy got so bad that most packs were starving, and the omegas of the pack helped them survive with milk.

Damian bit his lips and brought his right hand up to your left breast, squeezing it softly. Everyone was entranced, watching a single drop of milk come out, the breast not full yet. You arched your back, it felt good, so good that for a moment you forgot why you wanted to get away. Damian also didn't help your train of thought when his thumb started rubbing your stiff nipple, sending ripples of pleasure through your body and forcing your eyes closed. You forced yourself not to make a sound.

You snapped out of it when you felt Tim cutting your pants and underwear off. Your eyes widened at the feeling of being exposed and the almost cold air that made your hair stand. Your legs trembled and you felt Dick and Jason's hands working, uncoordinated pads of fingers dancing across the inside of your thighs.

Your arousal’s scent freely infastated the room now, and half of them growled, in exception of Bruce and Tim, who were keeping themselves more calm and collected.

— It's time to go now, let Damian and (Y/N) have their moment. — Bruce announced and you watched as Damian smirked, then you hid your face, sobbing against the pillow. He cooed at you while his other hand went down between your legs and started rubbing slow circles while pressing against your clit.

Dick sighed.

— Take care of them, Dami. Have fun and enjoy. — Dick patted Damian's shoulder, but you weren't sure the alpha above even noticed you, too busy gazing at you and your body, enjoying how warm and wet you were.

— Yeah, remember to do what we taught you, baby bird. — Damian only hummed at Jason's comment, and leaned down, pressing his chest to yours. He brought his mouth to the juncture of your neck and shoulder, and started leaving a trail of kisses up your neck, and under your jaw.

It was your first time feeling someone doing this, when you read fanfics and books, you never thought this could feel good like the writing always described, but it actually did, and you hated that you liked it, crying harder against the pillow and hoping his lips weren't moving closer to your face because he wanted to kiss you. You felt his nose sniffing your scent gland.

Tim hummed.

— Be careful with them, and don't take too long, everyone wants their turn. — Tim warned softly and was the last to exit the room, closing the door, but not locking it.

Damian’s warm breath huffed against your neck.

— Finally alone… — Damian whispered with a hoarse voice that made your hair stand. You whimpered and squeezed your eyes harder.

— Please, let me go… You don't have to do this, I won't tell anyone- — Your sentence was cut short when one of Damian's long and thick fingers invaded your entrance delicately. Your mouth opened on a silent scream, and the alpha watched you with lust in his eyes.

— Beloved… Omega… You will come to like this, I promise you that… — He sucked a faint hickey on your scent gland. His right hand started exploring the rest of your body, fumbling and squeezing the softer parts he found out he liked the most. You couldn't control your panting and small moans when his finger curled upwards inside you, touching your sweet spot.

— D-Dam-... A-Alpha… — You arched your back when he started fingering you faster, your sensitive walls milking a single finger, crying for a thick knot, thirsty for his seed, your womb empty of puppies.

— See… — He kissed your cheek. — We barely started, and yet… — Another kiss, closer to your mouth. — You're already dripping and earning for my knot… — Your lips met, it didn't seem like he had much experience, maybe it was his first kiss? Either way, you knew a little more about what you were doing, and he quickly learned. In just a few minutes, he was dominating your mouth. The younger alpha gave a slow bite to your lips when a second finger joined the first in fucking you, wet noises eccoing around the room.

You gained some clearance after a few moments, when he took his fingers off. You whined, not knowing if it was to plead him not to rape you, or because you wanted his cock stuffing you as soon as possible. You tried to force your head away from his, and he relented, pausing the kiss, but only to start taking his own clothes off. If your face wasn't already hot from the fever and arousal, you knew it would be now, feeling shy with everything new that was happening and his naked body, and surprised that you never once noticed his muscles before.

While afraid, you peeked down and saw his hard and bobbing dick, it was thick and above average, but not too much. Not too much for someone who wasn't a virgin like you were, that is.

You tried to sit up, to get away from him in a bolt of strength you didn't have until now, fighting your omega with as much as you could. But it proved to be no help, as it punished you by making your belly tug and hurt twice more. Your torso fell down on the bed again, powerless by pain, numbness, and the restraint around your wrist.

Damian only cooed, still kneeling above you and between your legs. You cried. You didn't feel his calloused hands holding and caressing your hips, but you felt the blunt wet tip against your entrance. You were ruined.

Your parents would hate you. They would say it was your fault for ignoring their warnings and shoving yourself inside a home full of alphas with no omega. They would kick you out of the pack. And if the Wayne's did good on their word of raping you one after the other, you would probably get pregnant, as you weren't on birth control. That is, if they didn't kill you or kept you hostage in their basement. And even if your pack wanted to, they wouldn't be able to do anything to get justice for you, as the Wayne's were much more influential and rich. You were only going to the same school as Damian because your parents worked as teachers there, for god's sake. You were doomed. And if they decided to mark you…

You cried harder, ashamed of being so aroused now and so dumb all along. For the first time, you hated being an omega.

But all those self-deprecating thoughts were muffled when he finally invaded you. It was slow, gentle, testing how things felt. Damian heaved a breath and buried his face on your neck, breathing your scent deep. It felt amazing, for the both of you. You were so deep in your heat that of course it wasn't going to hurt at all, silly you. Those alphas were right, they are always right. They can take care of you.

— … More… Please, I want more… — You moaned and tried moving your hips against his, forcing his cock to push against your walls faster. Damian's head snapped up, looking at you with interest and lust. You were already cockdrunk, as he was pussydrunk, and he wasn't even halfway inside yet.

He bottomed out with more hurry, after pulling in and out twice to test if you really weren't in pain. He moaned deep against your face before shoving his lips against yours again, while he thrusted his hips. The alpha found the perfect rhythm while pulling almost all the way in and out, in a steady dance. Your moans got louder by the second, your inner omega happy with all the attention you were receiving.

Your free hand shot up to rest on his back, nails digging his scarred skin, not knowing what to do. Damian's hips gradually grew in force, until the bed was shaking and softly hitting the wall. The sound of your hips colliding and your wetness clear as day didn't bother you, as you only started begging for the alpha. To be owned. To be knotted. To be breeded.

— See how I take care of you… — He kissed down your collarbone, murmuring against your skin. — Make you feel good… — One of his hands slid down to grip your thigh, pulling your leg up, purposefully looking for a deeper angle to ravish you. You gasped as he found it, and his thrusts got harder. You mumbled a bunch of agreements to whatever he was saying, you just wanted his knot! — You're my omega now, our omega now… — He softly bit your pouting nipple, being considerate as to not hurt the sensitive and swelling area. Your hand trembled on his back and shot up to pull his hair in an overwhelming wave of pleasure. He pulled weakly at your nipple with his teeth scraping the nerves on the area, until he let it go. — We will stuff you full of cum everyday and every hour… — His lips trailed down your ribs, but the position didn't allow him to go further down. He wanted to leave kisses on your whole body, and now he could do that, because now you weren't escaping them. He growled, resigning himself to traill his lips up through the space between your breasts. Your body trembled with the sound. — Fuck you real good… You will never have to beg, omega, we will spoil you with everything you need, everything you want… — His huge hands trailed up your body until they reached your chest. He squished them for a moment, enjoying how soft they were, and how pliant you were, looking straight into your dazed cockdrunk eyes. Imagining how your perfect pups will look like. Milk started coming out in small drops, so silent that he only noticed when it was dripping down his hand. His eyes shot down to assess the view and his knot started growing at the sight of your swelling breasts and darkened nipples, giving up milk for him, for him, so soft his fingers were digging and moulding the flesh, all while they were dancing up and down, bouncing, seducing him. You were seducing him. You were stunning, ravishing, perfect without even trying. He was happy his pack was the one tying you down to them, he wanted to kill someone just for thinking that someone else could have you like this. — … And you will give us everything we want…

He tentatively, almost hypnotized, leaned down and sucked your stiff nipple between his soft lips, sucking a small amount of milk inside, letting It rest on his tongue for a moment, savouring the taste, before swallowing.

You were sensitive, with a dull ache, but his suckling helped with the pain and sent waves of flickering pleasure against your body. You could feel him forcing his knot with each thrust to fit inside you as it gradually grew, and gasped, whimpering pleas for more. Begging him to keep going and stuff you full. You were both getting close to orgasm. Damian shut his eyes hard, overstimulated with the growing pleasure. He let go of your breast when he started feeling his canines getting more protruded, itching to bite your neck and claim you, his eyes also getting brighter, his inner alpha waiting to take ownership over you. Strip you off the life you had before. Forcing you to subjugate, until the smallest cells in your body knew who you belonged to.

He didn't hold himself, of course, and your first mark soon made home above your collarbone, your souls locking together and the intimacy going to an extraordinary level when you reached the peak of pleasure in tandem, while his knot swelled and made you stuck together, stopping any drop of cum from going to waste.

Every single drop was forced to stay inside of you, and Damian lifted your almost limp head, you both drunk, still coming down from the waves of pleasure, and forced your lips against his neck, his scent gland, and you, whose omega and heat had taken over since the moment his cock invaded you, didn't hesitate to mark him back, locking the bond completely.

— Good omega, good omega…

Like, comment and reblog 🥰

5K notes · View notes

smoothlikealikeasnake · 3 months ago

Text

Strong Coffee and Sweet Cakes

Chapter Three ‘The Price of Doing What You Love’

Genre - BTS FF, a/b/o dynamics, a/b/o BTS and MC, Ot7 x fem MC/reader, so fluffy, little angst, eventual smut

Warning - mentions of exhuastion, stress, tension, small injury mentions (accidental burns, muscle strains), lmk if theres any more to add!

Summary - A new cafe near the Hybe building will change the 7 members of Bangtan’s lives forever, 7 alphas in a pack? A recipe for disaster. Until a sweet omega starts to stir up their world with a little bit more sugar and slowly their loneliness dissolves

Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Author Notes - I’m sorry for how long this took! Issues with saving on my laptop meant I lost the entire second half of this chapter and had no time to rewrite, it’s finally here though and chapter 4 is already in the making!

It can begin to pick up from here, finally met the first milestones I’d say. Yes they are all drawn to eachother but I don’t intend for them instantly to just realise and jump right in so this is maybe a slow burn, although I’ll be incorporating a lot of brief mentioned scenes like the scene with Hoseok asking about Y/n’s friends and a lot of spaces in the timeline (short ones) like the beginning where I show they progressed over a few weeks.

This just makes their relationship more realistic and it’s not going to be an instant change, I’d like to build a lot more on their individual characters too!

Aside from all the problems getting this chapter out, I’m happy with it (I think) please excuse any spelling or punctuation errors 😭

The following few weeks are busy but... Progressive. Your cafe continues to be as busy as ever but you have the special addition of three new customers. Namjoon tries to come in most days, he quickly learnt you work behind the scenes some days and he began to think his whole trying to come in every day was a little forward or pushy - even if you didnt see it that way - internally he knew he wasnt visiting just for the coffee and bakes so he came when he could, naturally rather than making it a part of his schedule. If he felt particularly peckish or really needed a break, hed come to get a coffee, but - only - on the days where you were working Upfront not that hed verbally admit that.

Hed argue that you just made his coffee better but the truth is that he visits for you - even if the coffee and food is amazing. Somehow you just brighten his day, make it a little easier with your expressive care and sweet gestures. The girls had began to tease you, finding a pattern when they were working of Namjoon coming in and then standing frozen like a lost puppy when one of them was behind the counter rather than you - of course he never asked for you - but Soojin did witness him making a small comment about you being back the following day when he returned and so they prodded, teased, pryed but you simply brushed them off. He just enjoys your coffee, right?

Its not like Namjoon ever made a bad impression on one of the others, he was as polite as ever, the only time they ever saw even a little bit of disappointment on his face that stuck was the day he couldnt see any of his new favourite pretzels behind the display and had even asked if there was any and he was just passing over them. Much to his dismay, you hadnt prepared any that day but when you found out, it felt like the end of the world, your heart pounded a little and you made sure there was his favourite pretzels every single day. Even if they werent on display, sometimes Namjoon would come in and whilst hed ordering his coffee, one of the girls will slide over a plate from behind the counter, labelled in your handwriting 'Reserved!' and they'd explain youd set it aside for him.

His brain chemistry felt like it changed when you did that, he froze, his heart began to beat faster, something swelling within him - pride? Joy? pure and utter admiration? An intense desire to give you the world for your incredibly sweet gesture?

Confronting- or rather- gently questioning you about it on his next visit rewarded him with the sight of your cheeks flushing red, a light stutter taking over your usually confident speech and a rather hasty explanation that only brought a wide smile onto his face and a blush of his own, sincerely thanking you and praising you for it only to watch you practically skip away when youd finished talking. This was also the day you exchanged names, your name then passed on to your other two new customers.

These two are less- lets put it straight- adamant. Although they can feel the pull to be around you, they decide to be a lot more subtle than Namjoon, really only visiting when they are craving a - good - coffee/drink of any kind or a sweet pastry. Honestly, your relationship with them progresses at the same rate.

Hoseok finds himself ordering your banoffee pie every visit along with a medium roast americano or- if hes visiting in the early morning you prepare him a fresh fruit juice alongside his coffee, claiming he should have something properly hydrating before his day. Ultimately, its because along with learning eachothers names, youd also worked out a kind of dynamic where youd slowly learn more and more about them and their lives, sometimes theyd tell you what theyd done or are going to do that day, sometimes theyd tell you a story about one of the other members, you love it all, are interested in it all. You happily listen and give input to their every sentence, laughing sometimes, symapthising and borderline lecturing at others. On this journey, you'd discovered that the alpha that originally would appear smiley but felt slightly intimidating and definitely confident, was a dancer, an amazing one at that and he often spent most days doing atleast some form of dance so yiu began to stress the importance of him beginning his day hydrated.

He'd watched in surprise the first day you did it, eyebrows raised and lips parted befre tilting his head in curiosity at your actions. Then he found a little fun in it, the way you breathed in a little more before speaking thinking it would help you get your words out but ultimately finding it didnt since his scent invaded your body and slowed your mind a little, that was... amusing.

Especially intriguing when Hoseok leant forward, resting his head on his hand, in the way you do getting slightly closer to show your listening, only making your eyes widen more and brain falter a little, practically shaking yourself out of your daze to explain. Hoseok wasnt cruel though- he dropped it and got back to his gentle smile when youd finished talking and thanked and praised you for your thoughtfulness but maybe that was just as bad because you went even redder, teetering on the spot and fiddling with your fingers because good lord it felt amazing to hear it from him.

You'd scurried off, if thats the right way to put it, afterwards, his intimidating - and too attractive for anyones good - aura just making it hard to focus for the rest of the day, your mind a little scrambled even when Yoongi came in for his iced americano - having briefly heard about your interaction that morning - and acted all nonchalant and lazy about it until suddenly blurting out that you should sit down, your a little shakey, take a little break before you begin again and then went on about his merry day but it had only driven you further into your madness. What were they doing to you?!

Safe to say you crashed especially hard into your nest that night and - maybe - slept a little better than usual, their words playing in your mind on repeat, transforming into blissful dreams that you scold yourself for in the morning. Seeing Namjoon first thing that morning - when you were just making sure everything was in check before retreating back into the kitchen - had seemed to settle your body, putting you back into calm, focused routine, his clumsy but cute mannerisms and intrigue in your every small word feeling natural, so natural that you slowly left your frenzy during the day and were ready to face either of the two offending alphas that following day if they chose to come in.

They might occasionally be driving you a little crazy but your doing it back to them tenfold. Truthfully, you dont leave their minds, they stay longer than they plan to everytime they visit your cafe, just watching, observing, admiring you. Even if you arent there, sometimes theyll stay just to catch a trail of your sweet, doughy scent, it just sets their day off right you know? Or makes a not so great day into one slightly more bearable.

Sometimes they’d come in and you already knew something was wrong before they’d even walked up to the counter or sat down but before you got there, you’d decipher wether to ask them about it, or to pretend it didn’t happen, and god they appreciate that. You just know, and it’s strange how fast that had all happened and become routine.

Sometimes you’d listen whilst making their coffees, sometimes when it’s less a lot less busy you’ll sit down with them for a short while and you don’t even have to answer, just listening makes it better, the way they can tell your actually listening and in return, not that you expect anything in return, there’s been days where they’ve absolutely done the same, looked at you in pure worry, ushering you to sit down and just say it all

Your unapologetically yourself, scolding them for their habits on some days and on others merely being a light in a gloomy sky for them, like when Hoseok’s running his hand through his hair repeatedly you know he’s stressed and don’t say a single thing about him ordering a double espresso at 5pm

Or when Namjoon clumsily lets a tiny hint of his strong, assertive scent out when his eyebrows are furrowed and he’s deep in thoughts, although it often makes you stumble a little you try not to show it, and if you can’t hide it you make a little joke, something that will make him apologise a little - even if you didn’t want any apology - but equally smile and lighten up even a little

Yoongi tends to just be a bit more silent, more than usual, a slight tension in his face and on those days, you make your way over and just silently accompany him if your given the chance, if not you just linger a little, top up his coffee without him asking, send him a short, telling smile and that’s more than enough for him. If he wants to talk about it, he knows you’ll listen, if not, you’ll silently be there.

Even when they are alone they find themselves smiling like idiots, thinking back about your conversations together, even the shortest ones, the way you scold them without a care anymore if their unhealthy habits show a bit too much, trying to guide them back onto a healthier path. Your every word replays in their heads, your every move, practically documenting your reactions to certain things like praise, their actions, their tone and their scents and you become a fascination theyve never felt before. The sweetest treat they could imagine, even without you trying to be.

Safe to say they do a poor job of hiding it too, jealously lingers from the remaining 4 members of the pack when the three rappers just show up a little less stressed, a little more energetic for practice, a tad happier than the others. Curiosity follows the jealousy and they pry, the three just brushing it off a little, not for the sake of hiding it, more so trying to deny the fact that you are having sucha big impact on them.

Everyone's been acting a big strange recently though. Jungkooks soft things frenzy was shortly brushed off, only to be followed by Jimin suddenly becoming very, very concerned with his clothes. Not how they look- nothing like that, specifically, how they feel. Hed put on a shirt only to cringe and practically banish it if it wasnt soft enough, if it didnt feel right, as right as he could explain. There soon was a pile accumulated of clothes he didnt deem soft and gentle enough, even if his skin was never bothered by it, his mind was, it just wasnt soft enough and thats all there is too it. Right?

They arent the only ones feeling and acting strange, alongside your clearly conflicting and growing feelings towards the three pretty alphas that youd grown to like so much, your instincts seemed to multiply. Their scents? Overwhelming, in the best way, more and more everyday, you just wanted to bottle it up and found yourself searching for any reminents of it on your clothes when you got home even if youd made no contact with them. Then your nest, which has always been your pride and joy, began to feel a little small, its big enough for you but somethings telling you it simply isnt big enough and when youd confided on your six amazing friends over your weekly dinner, theyd shared knowing glances with eachother and gently encouraged you to follow what felt right.

So there you are, gathering even more blankets, duvets and pillows, pushing and pulling to expand your nest a bit but there is something missing and you just cant put your finger on it, something thats making it even harder to sleep properly than usual. It has you huffing through your monday, sighing every second you get alone even if you of course put on a smile for the customers. Something;s missing, but what?

--------------------------------------------------------------

"We are done! Everything's ready'" - Exclaims of happiness and relief start to flood through the practice room as their choreographer declares everyones learnt the dances and theyd only need refreshers from here on out, so for a little bit, they can take it easier than usual. No recording, no learning, no producing, just refreshing their memories every now and then.

That calls for a well earned celebration, the group plans to go out for dinner and some drinks later that night but in the mean time, everyones hungry, thirsty and exhausted, whats a better time to visit your cafe than now?

The seven are spread out across the practice room, some sitting, some laying down, some downing their water but they sit in a mutual silence, the comfortable kind. A little bit of a break - as far as breaks go for them - ready to begin. Yoongi's the one who suggests it, finally letting on to where the three rappers suddenly disappear to every now and then and the singers only grew curious, heavily intrigued and oh so eager to go.

"Lets go get some coffee" - Its a sudden statement, everyone looking up from their various positions in the room, thinking- right now? when we are all sweaty? More coffee when we dont need it Now and we''ve consumed more than our bodies should be able to handle in the last 2 months?!

"Where hyung?" - Taehyung enquires because clearly its not in this building, Yoongi announced it to make it a sort of trip/ small occasion for them, a group thing - which they hadnt truly had in a very long time.

The idea is appealing, something that brings them nostalgia since they hardly spend time properly together anymore. Its hard too, not just because of schedules but because of the conflict that has accumulated so easily as a result of their off-balanced hormones.

Their concerns about being all sweaty and not exactly the best example of presentable are brushed away as a little light seems to gleem in Yoongi's eyes when they agree. They take a slow walk, relaxed and appreciating the fresh air they are getting after being in the practice room for hours.

"Is it the cafe all of the other groups keep mentioning?" - Jimin enquires, always mingling here and there around the building

"Yeah that one with the fresh bakery display" - Taehyung also adds, humming in interest and delight

"Yeah, the coffee's really good" - Namjoon gives away the fact that he already knows where they are going and that this is the reason theyve been acting the way they have recently

"So the coffee is what has gotten you three all giddy recently?" - Jin pushes, eyebrows raised from curioisty

" theres clearly something else to it unless the coffee is made with actual magic"

"Well, you can be the judge of that yourself cant you?"

"Don't hide it hyung, whats the real reason"

"You'll see wont you'"

"Oh- i see her now" - Jungkook blurts out when he sees the three rappers brighten up the moment you come into view and turn to them, only noticing those three at first.

They all watch as your nose twitches and your steps falter, taking in a breath and immedietly being overwhelmed by the combination of their scents and the pure strength of them, laced wit something that screams 'alpha' even more than usual - their sweat. It only strengthens their initial scents and adds this layer that cant be described, its alluring, something you naturally react to a little and when you get a little closer to greet them they can see your pupils blowing out and breath catching in your throat, having to gulp before speaking.

"Your back! Together this time and- oh!" - You gush happily over the rappers at first and then the pure strength of the scents set in and nearly knock you over when you notice the addition of four new faces. These men are all too attractive for their own good- you gulp at the amount of eyes on you and slightly stutter in your next words, suddenly feeling like you could nest right here, next to the 7 and just surround them and yourself in hundreds of soft things over and over- Or maybe you should Tilt your head to the side and bare your neck or- or- what are you even thinking?! You shake yourself out of it visibly, resetting your smile

"How lovely to meet you all finally! Ive heard so much!" - You gush brightly

"Aish Y/n your revealing our gossiping tendencies" - Hoseok laughs out, teasing and finding it amusing when you falter for a second before catching on

"Dont be silly its hardly gossip just- information" - You throw right back, your tone playful and the vocal line instantly liked how you matched Hoseoks energy so easily.

"Well now i understand why they keep coming back" - Without even thinking, it slips from Taehyungs lips, his deep voice caushing you to shudder and your lips part, his intense, admittedly intimidating, stare only making your brain stop, not quite knowing how to respond when it was so clear he was talking about you.

"Oh- well-" - Your mind hardly co-operates, pupils blown out and cheeks tinted red, looking anywhere but into Taehyungs eyes as they follow you, intense, overwhelming. Sometimes, those kinds of comments would make you nervously laugh and subtely back away but coming from him, there wasnt any underlying negativity, no prying intentions beneath and instead you almost wanted to shuffle closer but you couldnt, nervous and clumsy from it all.

"Taehyung dont fluster the sweet girl" - Jin scolds, nudging him with his shoulder as he observed you struggling to reply but that didnt exactly help calm you, infact it just made your eyes widen even more, beginning to find an out to try and hide the cheesy grin that was forcing itself onto your lips but it was too late and they wanted to coo, the rappers wanting to tease and prod for your reaction but refraining for now.

"Ah- ill just- go to the counter" - You practically run behind the counter to hide your grin and escape the hot air that suddenly enveloped you around them, breathing in the fresh bake scent deeply to try and clear your mind of the haze the 7 alphas scents had started to settle over you.

Namjoon, always attentive and honestly very sensitive to whats going on around him, takes the opportunity to unnecessarily apologise for the addition in their scents/their appearances

"Ah im sorry for us coming here like this" - He Clumsily gestures to himself, rubbing the back of his neck and you understand what he means, looking up at him from behind the counter but you instantly wave him off

"Dont be silly, theres nothing to apologIse for, infact-" - You catch your own words in horror with yourself because why were you just about to blurt out that you liked their scents like this too, your about to slap your hand over your mouth but quickly try to divert from ayone catching on by asking the typical question, even if a few did catch and guess what you were going to say by the few sneaky giggles from amongst the 7.

"What can i get you all?'' - You take their orders one by one, explaining to each of them what the sweets behind the glass display were when their eyes caught onto them, drinks first and then treats.

"A mint tea for me please and- amazing thank you" - Namjoon's practically beaming when you gently shift his reserved pretzel you routinely make sure is available towards the front in question before he can even get the words out, the newer members look over his shoulder in wonder at what has their leader pretty much like a lovesick puppy with his expression and the breathy tone of his voice.

J-hope has a similar interaction, ordering his usual but having grown more confident around you recently, he threw in a wink and positively had your cheeks roasting, quickly diverting your eyes and moving on to Yoongi

"Iced Americano and- whats that dessert?" - He never usually orders anything to eat but your pleasently surprised when he points to the Raspberry Swirl Cheesecake

"Raspberry Swirl Cheesecake, its not too sweet, slightly tart from the raspberry mix in but its balanced by the cream of the cheesecake- i think youd like it, would go nicely with your drink too" - Its clear your passionate abou your bakes in the way your well versed in getting the perfect balance in each treat and when you finish off your sentance with a proud nod. The addition of 'too' as you finished completely changed the meaning of your evaluation some of the members noticed, had you not said it, your conclusion could be completely generic based on his drink choice, with it, the drink choice was merely an addition to your initial conclusion tnat Yoongi himself would like it- a minor detail, but one that leaked your increasing interest even if you hadnt noticed it as much yourself. Yoongi happily agrees to try it and yo move on to the 4 new faces, some strange nerves or tingles in your body, the ones you got meeting the other three but more intense this time, probably from there being more of them.

"Ill have a vanilla latte and a slice of that strawberry cake there- its cute" - Jin points to the pristinely decorated strawberry and cream cake, fluffy sweet sponge, ripe strawberries and sugary fresh whipped cream. His overall choice makes you smile because its equally contradicting and perfectly fitting to your first impressions of him- hes intimidatingly handsome, as if sculpted by a god but theres a gentleness and elegance to him naturally

"Sweet tooth?" - You brightly smile, tilting your head in question at him and he could agree but theres something else about Jin,

"Just like sweet things" - He can be a flirt, and he does it well, the wink he gives you is suggestive as if you are another sweet thing to him but the smile he gives is calming, unthreatening to show his comment is merely playful, without ill intent. Doesn't fail to make your eyes widen and have you stuttering onto the next person though

Somewhere under Jimin's words to you, Taehyung quietly protests to Jin's flirting since he got scolded for it but Jin begs to differ, pushing that Taehyung was blatantly forward and intimidating'

"Ill Have aN iced americano too and oh- a slice of that chocolate cake please" - Jimin's sweet voice practically serenades you, along with how he brushes his hair out of his face, sweet, welcoming but devestatingly beautiful. His smile is just as drawing, a full grin with his eyes closing when he catches you stare a moment too long and you really scold yourself in your head because of all things to do you dont want to make any of them uncomfortable.

"A mint tea with hm... One of those croissants please" - Taehyungs voice is shcokingly deep, but its not a cold kind of deep, infact its rather warm, the rasp seductive but effortless and its suiting to his looks. You smile happily at his choice of a tea rather than the coffee you so despise your regulars ordering so often, ahem, the three rappers.

"Uh an iced americano and what are these cakes?" - Despite his bold appearance - the tattoos peaking from his slevve you notice when he points and the piercings adorning his face and ears - Jungkook appears the most timid, shifting on his feet, only briefly meets your eyes and seeming to try and focus anywhere but on you, its strage, curious.

"Coffee, blueberry, lemon drizzle and banana walnut" - For some reason you speak gentler, barely noticeable but Jungkook isn't as bold as the others have been so far, until you see his eyes light up At the last flavour voice perking along with the volume he speaks at

"Ill have a slice of banana walnut cake too then" - You nd and take a final look over incase they want to make any changes, they dont

"Will you be sitting in or taking to go today?"

"We will sit in today" - You nod and insist they get comfortable while you prepare their drinks and food, but then as they look around you realise there isnt a singular space set up for 7 people at once, youd have to move a chair or two and rushed over to where you found them on some couches in a corner of the cafe, cramped and right next to them there was two larger chairs which, added to their space, would accommodate them all comfortably

"Ah! One second ill just bring these two chairs over" - You gesture to the two next to their seating area but you are stopped by multiple protests when you go to push one of them, two people coming behind you to take over

"Dont- we Can do that if your okay with us moving them" - Namjoon quickly calls out, closer than you expected, you could almost feel his body heat behind you and although you wanted to protest and insist you could do it yourself, both the men- Namjoon and Jungkook were faster and had picked up the heavy chairs with ease-

How they managed to do it like its nothing astounds you, in a split moment they were both looking at you in waiting for your instruction of exactly where youd like the chairs placed, lifting the furniture that you would have struggled and broken a sweat to even push.

Ugh, alphas.

Well if they are going to have insane strength then might as well put it to use. After your momentary jaw dropping, you quickly instruct them to put them where you wanted them and it definitely wouldnt seem like you were only moving them to accommodate the seven of them- more looked like you were just having them help redecorate a small part of the cafe with the way they keep looking back to see if you want it just slightly forward, or maybe to the left a little. You arent that picky.

"Aish now sit, you should of let me do it" - You scold, gesturing for them to sit now with a playful scowl, not that you were really complaining that they made it easier but they are customers after all- it just feels like you should be the one to do it obviously. And you dont want to dwell on just how effortlessly they lifted the chairs, pushing away that thought to usher the two alphas to sit and then rushing away shaking your head and setting off to do their orders.

Theres a more lyrical type of music playing today, heavy on the instrumental but equally balanced by the singing and backing vocals, its slightly upbeat but gentle enough to be just right. Your familiar with the tune, a favourite on your own playlist and you find yourself gently humming as you subconciously put together all of the orders, body fueled with energy.

Meanwhile, in a particular corner of the cafe, theres a group finally allowing their body to stop falsifying energy, sinking into their seats and embracing the need to just be tired and lazy sometimes. They dont speak, they dont have too, Yoongi, Namjoon and Hoseok are comfortable just dwelling on nothing, sometimes glancing at you behind the counter and other than that, accepting the comfort of soft chairs and background noise.

The vocal line on the other hand, taking in every little detail around them, the comfortability the three rappers have, slowly creeping into their bodies.

Jin likes the intimacy of the cafe, perfect for an introvert like him, the kind of environment you can seamlessly blend in should you want too and not draw attention to yourself, a luxury for them nowadays.

Jimin’s feeling over all of the pillows and blankets scattered around, after his recent frenzy of texture obsession, its safe to say he approves, each and every one of the fabrics - you - picked out to decorate is just soft enough, hes less frantic, humming curiously.

Taehyung is infatuated with the designs and aesthetics youve chosen, visuals satisfying and intriguing, he isnt as studious of art as Namjoon is but the vintage feel to some of the furnitures deeply intrigues and inspires him. He feels like this is hwt he wants from his own home, decorated just like this.

Jungkook’s taking comedically deep breaths of the air, in his apartment there is a ridiculous amount of diffusors, air filters or all kinds just sattered around- not in any kind of organised fashion just to keep the air clearer. Here? Barely any in sight, yet the air is even fresher, its so refreshing he looks like a puppy trailing a scent.

You come over with the drinks first, too much to do both drinks and treats in a singular round, walking to the table in the middle of all of the sofas and chairs and placing each drink down according to where each of the seven were and what they ordered. Mumbling the order as you place them down but as you move around the table and therefore move around in the middle of the seven, its like your putting some sort of spell on them, your hardly doing anything out of the ordinary, merely serving their drinks but to them, for some reason its like your dancing, twirling around the table for them.

“Honey for the teas, sweetened cream for the coffees, hm… sugar cubes there…” - You watch intently over the drinks you placed down, Yoongi having had taken his from your hands rather than it being placed on the table, checking you have brought out all of the extras, water filled jug just in case too, nothing seems to be missing so far.

“Ah! Spoons.” - You shoot upright, your outburst surprising the men and you bashfully smile, saying youll be one moment, their eyes follow as one moment you spinning around placing their drinks down and the next your off again. Somethings telling them to just reach out and slow you down, tell you that you’ll fall if you keep going around like that, that youll get dizzy moving so quickly but its not their place to do that.

A few moments later your back again, your hairs slightly fallen and pulled from the bun its in, a few strands over your face, probably from how fast you move, in your hand is another tray, the cakes they wanted, and a few small spoons for the additives on the table. You wear a different apron today, its black, like usual, but has a very mild pink hint to all of the stitching, just below your ear is a small patch, the same on both sides, a scent blocker, the effects of such last 24 hours usually, non harmful as they are non-invasive but they work to prevent your scent from being so evident. The boys wear them at award shows and- most places actually. What confuses them is how your scent seems to be just as strong as others are when they havent got a scent blocker on, if not stronger.

“I forgot the spoons” - You say with a little laugh, it must be hard, they think. To adapt your body beyond what its originally capable of handling - your schedule is what they mean. You wake early, go home late, probably ignore how much sleep your body requires as an omega because there arent enough hours in the day for you to keep up with it.

No one would guess that it is the case, with how energetic you appear all the time but from where Jin is sitting, he can see the back of your neck, below the wispy hairs theres small patches of red skin, a rash. He guesses what its from, overexertion as an omega will have your body protesting and showing visible symptoms, rashes being a possibility. They arent harmful, they are simply meant to be a warning, although they can be slightly painful.

From Taehyung’s seat, your hands are right in his view, little scars are on various areas of them and spread over to your arms, healed burns- not the kind that seem continuous or large of any sorts. They are very small, not extreme, healed over and some clearly very old as they are barely visible, from baking. A slip of your hand on a hot tray for a singular second and such, its a regular occurrence, nothing alarming of course, still makes Taehyung frown though.

Yoongi has been noticing for a while the strain on your body as well, when you lean down, sometimes your lips pull as if in slight pain and at times, your movements are delayed, looking unnatural as you your body physically tries to stop you from moving in such ways, stopping for a split second before continuing. Its happened to all of them before, a sign of continuous strain and muscle aches, hes thrown small comments about it your way multiple times now, never going as far to physically stop you from moving in such ways that strain you because its simply not in his right even if he has to push away his instincts to do so.

“Take it easy” “Go sit down for a few minutes at least.”

“Shouldn’t strain yourself like that.” You always wave him off; it’s nothing, you’ll say; you just slept on it funny, you’ll say. He’s since noticed how no matter what, you’ll deny any evidence of your body protesting what you put it through, and he understands, because he does the same. That doesn’t mean that he simply can accept it though, he puts it down to the natural dynamic, but that’s not all there is to it.

He's grown a habit of preventing you from making unnecessary movement when it comes to him; no matter how much you protest, he doesnt let you get a chance to bend down to place his coffee down, always taking it from your hands before you get a chance. It's one interaction in your busy and long day, and he knows it wont make all the difference, but it's one second less of strain, and that's a tiny difference enough to ease his mind, and the flurry of your scent in appreciation is telling too; every time he does it, that's enough of a thank you to nearly have him dozing off in his favourite chair in the cafe.

All your spinning has sort of created a whirlpool of your scent around them by the time you’ve handed out the cakes, a dizzying scent sending their muscles into relaxation mode, slumping in their chairs and that alone causes your smile to widen, standing before them after, clapping your hands together and double checking everything is out.

“Right! That should be it all, can i get you anything else?” - Your answered with polite denial and appreciation for what you have done, countless smiles and a couple sleepy sort of blinks.

You always think it, they work too hard, push too far, while they may yearn for the results and love their lifestyle at most times, their exhaustion is clear, you can practically feel the knots in their muscles with the way they move and sit, some of them still have veins prominent in their necks from the practice earlier, their body not yet calmed down although their scents have settled, still tainted with the remnants of sweat and standing there honestly makes you a little dizzy, mind a little soft but you put it down to the quick movements rather than their scents. Denial is a river in egypt.

—------------------------------------------------------------

“So she owns this cafe?” - Taehyung questions, getting nods from the three rappers, everyones talking between sweet bites of their chosen cakes

“Works and bakes here everyday?” - A frown pulls at Jimin’s lips, concerned for a stranger, his caring nature evident

“It must be tiring, i dont want to make assumptions based on this but- wouldnt it be harder for her too? Since shes an omega.” - All of them perk up at Taehyung’s question because yeah, it biologically would be harder for you, the vocal lines eyes fell on the rappers for answer

“Yeah, it is, you can see it sometimes, how it takes a toll but im pretty sure she loves what she does” - Hoseok gets humms in reply, not blind to the signs of your exhaustion either.

“I like her scent” - 6 heads whip towards Jungkook at his words, teasing smiles and laughs because he has been breathing abnormally deeper than usual since you’ve been here to put their food and drinks down. Hes picky, its a known fact, incredibly sensitive to smells and he can hardly stand most peoples, can hardly stand his own unless he takes incredible care of his routine.

“Wowww, whats got you all appealed, huh Kookie?”

“An omega catching your interest the first time you meet her- thats new” - Namjoon is hardly surprised, truthfully. Jungkook has had his fair share of short-term relationships and a good amount of one or two night-stands. Amongst it all, hes never taken any interest in omegas, tending to be too headstrong or their scents making him sneeze in close proximity or just internally he hasnt taken a liking to them. This is different, most of them are immune to omega-charm, not that youve ever tried to put that on them anyway, you just act as your nature wants you too but theyve taken an incredible liking to you so far.

Like is the wrong word. Jungkook could take heaps more of your scent, breathing so deep you’d think hes running out of air, his pupils slightly dilated. It’s unusual to him, unfamiliar and he doesnt quite know what to do about it but for now, he just enjoys whats around him.

“You cant deny that you three have taken a liking to her too” - Jin comes to Jungkook’s rescue and lets him dwell in his own thoughts about the matter without all the attention. In return, the rappers all get a little embarrassed and defensive.

“Well-” “Yeah maybe but-”

“You can see why, cant you?-”

“Shes not- in a pack?” - Taehyung suddenly speaks up and steals all of their attentions, he says it quietly so no one overhears their conversation but all of them slightly breath in more to evaluate what hes said.

“I dont think so, ive never smelt anyone but her” - Yoongi says, knowing its a question hes had himself. Omegas are partial to scenting, genetically drawn to it when in packs. It’s something they naturally crave but you have never had another’s scent on you, nor any of your friends had yours on them. Alongside that, even if you are clearly close with your friends, they arent your pack, he knows that for a fact from a conversation Hoseok had with you

“Enough about me, is there anything you’re doing tonight?” - Hoseok had ended his usual talk about his day as you were sat across from him, a late friday evening.

“Ah, im going out for dinner with my friends” - You gestured towards Soyeon, currently working as she’d seem you get a little jittery and told you to take a minute to sit down, conveniently just as Hoseok came in. He’d hummed, then answering.

“Your pack?” - You’d shook your head as a no, not said anything further on the matter , kept your smile on and there wasn’t a hint of withdrawal at his question or sadness in your answer so he assumed you didn’t have a pack. Which is true.

“Thats, uncommon…” - The seven arent ones to judge, it is true what Jin says though, it certainly is uncommon.

“Pushing herself the way she does and without a pack for support? Surely thats unhealthy” - Jin continues, knowing that the omegas in his family surely wouldn’t be able to do this, he admires you, but also worries, glancing over at you and when he looks back

“I think her friends are great support, they arent a pack though” - Namjoon adds, pursing his lips and sighing out, he doesnt believe you have any romantic relationship currently either from how you find yourself mildly reacting to their occasional - light - flirting. He’d catch you with flushed cheeks for tens of minutes after, a small smile stuck on your lips even as you try to suppress it.

They end the conversation there, each in their own thoughts, maybe stepping over a few boundaries internally because it just simply didnt sit right, there were small pouts and frowns all around. The possible repercussions of not having a pack in tie with what your body endures everyday makes them cringe. They’d be whining like puppies if they were to take that form, eyes wide and sad but they dont speak on it, because they are currently in no position too.

Its best to just thoroughly enjoy their time there, maybe sneak a few glances at you and overly praise and thank you as they leave, even more so when you get so flushed its comical, from your neck to your ears, red all over. Its safe to say everyone will be back, very soon at that.

—-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Many nights you find yourself trailing down the streets away from your apartment, following the same memorised path to the convenience store. There are many reasons, one being that it at least forces you to stay awake that little bit extra rather than crashing the moment you arrive back home and gives you something to subconsciously focus on and aim towards to give you that little bit more time in the day. Another is that after a long day, of course you don't have the energy to be cooking yourself a good meal. You might scold your regulars for their unhealthy habits occasionally, but no one's perfect; everyone has their weaknesses.

Yours just happens to be a particular love for instant ramen and gimbap—quick, delicious, and easy. So what if it's probably not the best to be eating it nearly every day, and you've been scolded multiple times by your friends? Some things are a necessity, or atleast feel like it.

That's how you are now: wired headphones playing your more upbeat playlist to give you some false sense of energy and suppressing your yawns while you drag your feet, hoodie pulled over your body alongside the fluffy pyjama bottoms you're wearing to aid your warmth, a scarf to top it off, and your hair in a messy high ponytail. It's a short walk after all, and you are a regular-—showing up in your comfy clothes is hardly abnormal now.

The bell chimes as you enter, easily navigating towards your favourite aisles but never giving up a chance to mooch around the snacks and absolutely pick up a few; your headphones suppress the few people also around the store—never many here or at this time of night.

“Taehyung likes these ones- i swear all of these are too spicy for him.” - Jimin is lightly giggling and picking up one of the instant noodle bowls for the man hes definitely teasing

“Aish, how does he even live?” - Browsing the options besides Jimin is Jungkook, immediately going for the spicier options and struggling to pick just one.

“I’ll never understand it, and without coffee too!” - Jimin has always been passionate about expanding Taehyung’s palette to the things they enjoy too, such as coffee, and trying to help him build a tolerance to spice, but honestly, he’s long since given up and accepted his quirks, just as Taehyung has done for him.

Jungkook's nose twitches and eyebrows furrow, and he swings his head to the side at the sweet, desserty scent floods his nose again for the second time today, the invisible scent trail hes following leading to you, making your way down the aisle slowly, browsing just as they are.

“Jimin is that?-”

“Ah the pretty cafe owner!” - Gushing already, Jimin averts his attention from the ramen to you, bundled up in your comfy clothes, white fluffy trousers with light pink hearts catching his attention and the effortless pull of your hair in the hair tie- cute. Almost domestic-

You dont hear their little conversation or internal dilemma about you being here but you do smell it after a moment or rather, just as Jungkook noticed yours, you pick up on their scents, unique and distinguishable from those youve smelt before. It has your head turning in their direction and being surprised to find them already looking at you, startled at being caught and breaking out into awkward smiles and gentle waves.

Easily reciprocating their wave, you dont quite know whether to just go back to your browsing for a lovely savoury dinner or to engage with them but Jimin easily answers that when his lips move in your direction, instantly taking your headphones out to listen.

“Ah Y/n! What are you doing here?” - Simple, light, friendly conversation. Easy on your tired state even if their presence alone is equally lulling you to sleep and waking you up; that's not so simple, far from it, infact.

“I'm just grabbing a quick meal; I don't live far. What about you guys?” - You try to hide the tiredness in your voice, avoid seeming like you dont want to speak to them because thats far from the truth your body just struggles to keep up with the schedules you put it through. They catch on to your exhaustion quickly, noting how you subtly rub your cheeks on your scarf in a self-soothing sort of way, nesting when you can't truly nest. Eyes drooping and hands trembling—just one of those regular symptoms of your body's protest against your schedules.

“Us too; i cant pick what to get though.” - Jimin Gesturing to the vast selection rather dramatically draws an amused giggle out of you and before you go back to your own selection, you point towards a small selection of ramens from the same brand

“These go great with a gimbap, especially the spicy ones” - Both the men light up at your suggestion, looking over the different flavours and picking some for themselves. That solves both of their issues with picking a brand.

Its initially just a short interaction, you three go and find your separate foods and you are at the counter paying when they cant help but overhear the lady ringing you up, prodding and scolding in a motherly way to you.

“Look your trembling! Aish ive told you to be careful of overworking yourself, its not good for your body and especially not with these meals!” - The woman, Mrs. Han, who youve grown a nice friendship with since you have moved here, holds your hands so gently youd think they were glass, but to her, you are. She always voices her concerns, never afraid to scold you.

The two boys overhear and frown as they assume this is regular because the older lady is correct, it cant be good for your body. Unfortunately, at that moment there is very little they can really do since they only just met you today.

That doesnt stop their instincts from nagging though, especially Jungkooks, hes younger, truthfully has no experience with omegas closely unlike his hyungs, even if theirs is limited too.

“It was nice to see you Y/n, your recommendations are gonna be great!” - Jimin exclaims brightly as you all stand outside the convenience store, ready to part ways.

“Ah it was nice to see you too, i hope you enjoy the choice aha- Get home safe!” - Just as you give them a final smile and are about to turn to beeline home and burrow into your nest ,fight sleep until you've eaten, you're unexpectedly interrupted.

“Can we walk you home-” - Jungkooks biting and pulling at his lip as he blurts it out, the words seeming to surprise even him, hes avoiding your eyes and you can see how hes fighting his own instinct, its curious. Maybe its out of courtesy, that he doesnt really want to so you train your usual smile onto your lips to reply.

“Oh! Thats alright its not far dont worry-” - Your enthusiastic to help him understand it really is okay for you to go home alone- you do it most days anyway. What surprises you is the furrow of Jungkook’s brows, cheeks pulled in as if hes biting back the words but a singular one escapes and has you pausing.

“Please…” - He doesnt really know why he does it, he just cant not do it, he has to ask, has to try.

“Jungkook-” - Jimin scolds, quietly as if to reel him back in, shocked at his behaviour, its out of the ordinary.

“But- Mmfg- im sorry for being so persistent” - Jungkook tries to carry on but a sharp kick to his foot from Jimin’s cuts him off, shakes him a bit more to the present and he apologises but he doesnt need too, not to you, he hasnt done any harm.

“Its really okay Jungkook” - You smile both confidently and gently, nodding towards him to show its really not a problem, hes not even looking at you, just sort of struggling internally but you can see it, so clearly. Soemthings clawing at your own mind, begging, telling you to accept his request, but you fight it with your own feelings that it would burden them.

“We can, of course walk you Y/n but please dont feel pressured to accept-” - Jimin’s eyebrows are downturned as he speaks, feeling bad about the interaction and Jungkook jumps in as if hes come to his senses too.

“Yeah! Im sure you really dont need us to walk you but-” - Nodding furiously as he speaks, Jungkook tries to save the situation because he realises so clearly you could of even taken offence to his offer- an alpha being persistent about walking an omega home can come off so many different ways: possessive, insisting, dangerous, degrading or even threatening. His mind is spiralling when you cut it all off, look directly at him as if you understand, as if you can see beneath his eyes and directly into his brain, at the turmoil thats so unfamiliar to him.

“Would it make you feel a little better to walk me?” - What possesses you to ask and accept is beyond you- maybe it's your way of giving in to your instinct too.

The way Jungkook avoids your eyes as to not lie to your face is telling enough, and you're quick to understand; it's instinctual. He isn't being possessive or forceful of any kind, but he's concerned, and that's okay; you don't mind easing that.

“Okay, come on, its not too far but i dont want you guys to get back too late; you work hard” - You spin around and usher them to follow your lead, both of them staring at you in shock, Jimin’s mouth agape and standing there a second too long whilst Jungkook actually perks up, quickly catching up to your side because he was the one to insist after all.

“Do you go there often?” - Another round of light conversation, something to cut the silence and maybe distract from the conversation that led up to this walk. Youd been walking for a solid minute now and for some reason, as someone random had walked past youd noticed them tensing a little, you figured it was because they didnt want to be recognised and felt bad about it but then you were swarmed with their scents, booming from them and it had you realising they werent tensing out of being uncomfortable- they were squaring up. Flooding out your own scent with theirs to mask it, subconsciously saying ‘not yours’ to the stranger even if they didnt even look your way

“The convenience store? Most nights” - You firmly nod, surprise evident in both of the boy’s faces- since your job entails you cooking- rather, baking, so often, it makes sense that they are surpised, refocusing on you and their scents mellowing again.

“For dinner?” - Jungkook questions, brows raised

“Mhm, what about you guys?” - Throwing it right back to keep the conversation going, noting how the two boys seem to be walking slower than they naturally would on purpose to meet your own pace and picking it up a little bit despite your tiredness.

“Ah yeah, we go probably more often than we should” - Jimin awkwardly rubs the back of his neck and laughs a little. Jungkook on the other hand, cant get the fact that you get this dinner over cooking out of his head when its what you must enjoy for it to be your job

“Do you primarily bake Y/n?” - Jungkook’s staring at you a little intense, you subconsciously grow a little awkward under his gaze and laugh as you answer.

“Yeah, its not that i cant cook; i can but its tiring after work and well- ironic, i know but i dont like the cleanup of anything savory” - Its an odd preference, liking cooking less just for that simple detail, but its just something you accept for yourself

“Wahh- That makes sense, but don't you mind cleaning up after baking?” - Jimin asks but their joint curiosity is amusing, both looking at you in wonder, wide eyes and transfixed on your words, “Not at all” - Shaking your head with a soft smile, slightly shivering and tightening your scarf around yourself as a gust of wind washes over you three, subconsciously, Jimin and Jungkook stand a little closer on either side of you, their warmth invading your own and suddenly you want to purr- your nest seeming more inviting than ever except, theres visions of their hoodies in your nest and you have to shake yourself out of it, clearing your throat and its as if it doesnt just shake you out of it, shakes them too, noting how close they are standing and taking small steps to the side giving you a little more space- that isnt what you were intending for though.

“I think most of us are the opposite, not for cleanup preference but we can cook, cant really bake” - Your replying to Jimin’s words in your head before you even know it- ‘Well that fits just perfect, i can bake’ But what is making you think this way- its abnormal, ridiculous. Instead, you reply out loud with something more suitable.

“Well everyone has their specialities; cooking is an amazing skill to have”

“Lucky you to have both” - Jimin’s playfully adding in, a hint flirtatious but you look at him in shock and laugh,

“Arent you both blessed with like a multitude of talents alongside cooking? Singing, dancing—should i keep going?” - raising your eyebrows in question and looking at them both only to be amused as they grow a bit shy and avoid your eyes, a kind of warmth on their cheeks and ears that definitely isnt from the cold air, moreso from the praise you give, its different from the compliments they get truthfully on the daily but why?-

“Well maybe but im sure you also have a multitude of talents- tell us” - Pushing back is all Jimin can do to pretend he didnt just react like a middle school boy when their crush looks at them.

“Im a professional waffler” - You say matter of factly, noticing your building coming into view and maybe- just maybe, slowing down a tiny bit to prolong the walk for even a few more seconds.

“Huh?-”

“I Swear thats not even a real thing-”

“Well, i guess youll have to find out another time wont you both” - Their confusion is amusing and puts a far more vibrant smile on your face, giggling for a moment until it fades out when your feet stop.

Looking around the alphas notice theyve come to a stop infront of a building, glass doors only accessible by a passcode leading to a corridor and some lifts, your apartment building and a feeling of disappointment sets within, it had hardly felt like 2 minutes of walking whilst they are sure its been 10.

“This is me, thank you both for walking me” - You dont know why your holding your breath- as if it will give you a few more seconds together

“Ah its no problem at all- infact, thank you for letting us walk you” - Jungkooks sheepishly smiling, this time looking at you with big boba eyes that surely couldnt belong to an alpha-

“Take care of yourselves; less convenience store food!” - Pointing a finger at them accusingly and giving them one final smile before turning to put in the passcode, hearing Jimin’s voice over your shoulder

“The same goes for you, sugar” - You stop dead in your tracks, not used to your nagging being reciprocated nor for the nickname, it feels like warm caramel is melting in your body, slow, sweet and trickling over all of your senses. The burst of your scent around the three of you gives it away and your scurrying into your building and up to your nest faster than you can comprehend, the bag of food you dropped on the counter on the way in, distant in your mind compared to the beating of your heart in your ears-—what is this? It was just a nickname, right?

Its safe to say the two alphas went home with lighter minds and big smiles, searching up what a ‘waffler’ was only to be slightly amused. Along with that, the nickname sticks.

—---------------------------------------------------------—

“What was all that about, huh?” - Jimin asks once theyve gotten far away enough from your building, confronting Jungkooks abnormal behaviour

“Hm?-”

“Pushing to walk her home Kook-”

“I didnt mean too, i swear.” - The guilt that sits on Jungkook’s face proves his words, has Jimin softening and patting his back as they walk

“I know, but why?”

“I dont know; it just didnt sit right to let her walk home alone and i know shes perfectly capable of caring for herself, but-” - Jungkook rushes it out, the words defensive but his confusion with himself is so clear in the uncertainty behind his tone

“I get it; I understand, Kookie, and it made me feel reassured to walk her home too but, a little less pushy next time, hm?” - Admitting Jimin’s own instinctual feelings made Jungkook settle a little, his shoulders falling despite not realising they had been so high to begin with. Neither of them tries to deny the reassurance behind the image of you safe and warm in your apartment- in your nest.

“Yeah…’ll apologise when i next see her.”

Thank you so much for Reading! I really hope your enjoying it so far, like it said in the notes, things start to pick up from here, I’m really enjoying their dynamic and the ideas I have for this story, they are definitely spiralling way further than I have properly planned yet hahah

Let me know what you think! As always, my asks are open! Characters asks, author asks, all of it!

Just lmk if you’d like to be added to the Taglist x

Mwah 💖

ཐི♡ཋྀ

———————————————————————————

Taglist: @annasixx22 @canarystwin @borahaetelevision @stay-tiny-things @chasinghxran @bangtan4lifetypeshit @bubblyyz @steddie-steddie @7milkbread7 @welcometomyworld13 @chroniclesofbts @sidnaazsworld @roryy95 @danielle143 @angel121 @imeverycliche @m00njinnie @kiki-zb @meowforluv @jiminsfavpillow @dachshunddame @corgilover20

234 notes · View notes

prettydaisygirl · 27 days ago

Note

Love love love your newest rafe zombie au :) I’m hoping that maybe you could write something maybe where rafe gets injured or sick and reader has to be the strong one out of the both of them. Maybe she gets stronger and more adjusted to the End. Idk if that makes any sense lol but thank u!!!

Hi nonnie! Thank you so much for requesting!! I love love love the Rafe zombie au, it is my favorite thing to write ever. I don't know if I necessarily made reader ‘more accustomed’ to the end, but your request set off a whole chain of events for this series so that's exciting haha. Hope you enjoy <3

Us and Them (zombie au): Chapter Twelve

Rafe Cameron x fem!reader who meets someone unexpected ✿ 2.9k words

cw: zombie apocalypse, fem!reader, Rafe breaks his leg and other various injuries (described in detail), mentions of dry heaving/throwing up, various weapons, reader is overwhelmed, Rafe is mean, established relationship (?), this is my first time ever writing for any of the pogues so please be nice, cliffhanger

rafe cameron masterlist

°˖✧✿✧˖°

You’ve seen a lot of horrifying, fucked-up shit since the beginning of the End. You’ve been attacked by humans both alive and undead, you’ve had to fight, you’ve had to kill. You’ve watched Rafe murder strangers with his bare hands.

Watching Rafe fall through the roof of a crumbling building is the scariest thing you’ve seen yet.

After your last experience in the city, you have become very weary of walking through the streets. Even a smaller town, like the one you’re in now, is enough to leave you feeling anxious. You’d suggested you hop rooftops, and Rafe had eventually agreed.

You wish you could take it back.

“Rafe!” Your voice is a desperate gasp as he vanishes through the roof and into the building below. You move to follow after him, but hesitate, unsure of whether or not any part of the roof will be safe. Eventually you decide to jump after him, and you can already hear him screaming, his curses echoing through the building and into the streets. Your instincts want you to scream at him to shut up, but you caused this and he’s probably hurt really bad, so you think you’re the one who needs to shut up.

“Rafe?” You call out for him, managing to climb most of the way down safely. You slide a bit but catch yourself.

“Fuck,” You’ve never heard him sound like that before. It makes your soul ache, and you wish you didn’t have to find him, didn’t have to see this. You wish this hadn’t happened but it did and now you have to face it. “Get the fuck over here and help me!”

You find him, leg trapped under a piece of rubble. He’s got a nasty cut on his forehead that has bled down his face, and you’re sure it will scar. His face, aside from the blood, is pale and full of more anger than you’ve ever seen. At least you think it’s anger.

You feel like everything is moving in slow motion, like none of this is real. Like you’re going to blink and wake up back in Rafe’s arms this morning and it will all be a bad dream.

Except it isn’t.

“Help me! Are you fucking serious?” Your body moves instantly, thrust out of uncertainty and sent into panic by his tone. You have to use your entire body weight to lift the debris from Rafe’s leg, and as soon as you do, you’re heaving.

There’s hardly anything in your stomach, but there’s enough to come up. Rafe’s leg is clearly broken, parts sticking out at angles they definitely aren’t supposed to. You can’t really look at it, bent over where you're throwing up your mediocre breakfast. Rafe is cursing and making all kinds of noises behind you but you can’t hear him over the ringing in your ears. Everything is too much.

When you’re finally able to catch your breath, you wipe at your face and turn back to Rafe. “I’m sorry,” You try to tell him through your gasps as you approach but you have no idea what to do and your brain doesn’t want to help you at all. “I’m sorry, Rafe. Please, I’m really sorry.”

“Shut the fuck up and help me up!” You don’t even have the willpower to flinch, you’re over to him instantly. He hisses and groans the entire time you’re helping him up, and you have to hold more of his weight than you really can. You manage to help him to the wall and he slides down. You look over him frantically, though his only truly worrisome injury is his leg. You pat the cut on his forehead until it dries up and he doesn’t talk to you, doesn't even look at you. You just keep muttering ‘i’m sorry’ over and over again.

Somehow the two of you make it back to the small barn you’ve been staying in. Kansas is flat and there aren’t many buildings. Everything is spread far apart, which of course makes this situation even worse. You manage to find a set of crutches, just by sheer luck. It’s also just sheer fucking luck that the two of you don’t run into any zombies on your way back. Rafe still doesn’t talk to you other than absolutely necessary, and you stew in your own guilt and shame. You didn’t know this would happen, you couldn’t have known, and yet you still feel entirely responsible.

He tells you what you need to do. Over and over again. You listen because you have to, you feel so guilty you want to die. Your stomach churns with each breath and you worry Rafe might hate you forever. “I’m sorry.” You say again. He doesn’t say anything, instead continuing his seething instructions.

“I’m going to need antibiotics.” He starts again. He’s already said this twice, but he doesn’t trust that you’ll remember if he doesn’t drill it into you. Normally, you’d be offended. Right now, you think he doesn’t need to repeat himself. You’ve been dialed into every word since he started talking, trying to cope and repair this situation in any possible way that you can. “And as many fuckin’ painkillers as you can find. Some wooden boards, or somethin’ else hard n’ flat that I can use as a splint. And somethin’ to wrap it with. Hey, are you fuckin’ listening?” He runs a hand through his hair and flinches when his palm brushes the cut on his forehead. The skin is raw and irritated, and the wound is still open, just no longer bleeding.

“Yes,” You stress the word as much as you can, eyes glossy as you nod quickly. “I am. I’m listening, I promise.”

“Good.” Rafe’s face contorts as he shifts, and you can see the sweat that’s building up along his hairline. Honestly, you’re surprised he’s even being this nice. He could be screaming in your face and you think you’d deserve that. Maybe things aren’t completely shattered between you. “If you fuckin’ die and leave me here to die too, I’m going to haunt your ass.”

So, despite the fact that you’re absolutely petrified, you find yourself venturing back into the city alone. You don’t like being alone. Every time you’re without Rafe, something bad happens. That feeling seems to grow, turning into dread that soaks into your skin just like the sun’s rays, keeping you in a state of frantic worry as you creep from building to building. You hide as best as you can, staying low to the ground. You don’t trust the rooftops now, obviously. You doubt you’ll ever trust a rooftop again.

It takes you an hour to find a pharmacy. It’s a small one, seemingly local. You worry they might not have what you need but you don’t have the luxury to be picky about where to search. If you can’t find the medicines Rafe asked for here, then you’ll find somewhere else. You have to.

You have Rafe’s gun in a holster strapped to your thigh. The metal feels heavy against your skin. You’re grateful that Rafe trusted you enough (or worried enough) to give you his only real weapon, but the idea of having to use it makes you sick. You try not to think about it.

You move as quietly as you can, stepping over rubble and decay as you approach the pharmacy. The door squeaks as you push it open and you cringe. At least it opened, you think. You can only hope there’s nothing unsavory inside.

Each step feels like it echoes against the tile of the pharmacy. There are cracks and stains all over, this place has been raided at least once already. You expected that but it still makes your heart sink. This town is big enough to give you anxiety, but not likely big enough to have two pharmacies.

You climb over the counter into the back where the medication is kept. There are bottles, which gives you some relief. You whisper the list again and again. ‘Antibiotics, painkillers, something for a splint, something to wrap, and anything else you can find.’

The bottles clatter lightly as you search through them. You aren’t sure what every medication does, but there are small info sheets with them that seem somewhat helpful. You’re going to grab anything and everything you think might help Rafe.

“Amoxicillin?” You read the label, trying to focus through the panic and the nerves. You feel like someone is watching you and it’s making you paranoid. “Doxycycline? Are these right?”

“Probably, if you’re trying to prevent an infection.” The voice of a man speaks up far closer than it should be and saying you jump would be an understatement. Your entire body flinches away from him and you land on the floor, everything around you flying up and landing on the ground next to you with various thuds and bangs. You try to grab the gun to point it at him but you’re truly left floundering. Part of you knows that if he was going to kill you, he would have done it already, but your fight or flight response doesn’t know that.

The blonde man looks unimpressed, his eyebrows raised and his mouth in a smirk while his tongue licks over his teeth. “Impressive.”

He reaches down to start picking up bottles and you scramble, curling in on yourself and sitting up, grabbing the pills from his hand and stuffing them in your bag. He raises his hands defensively, but it’s slow, a bit patronizing. “Hey, princess, you don’t hafta get all riled up.” he chuckles and sends you a wink. “But I mean, I can rile ya up more if you want me to.”

You start grabbing pill bottles at random from the floor and shoving them in your bag before zipping it up once it’s full. You glare at him suspiciously, holding a hand out in front of you like that somehow might help if he decides to attack you.

“Who the hell are you?” You ask him, slowly pushing yourself up off the floor and to your feet. He watches you with a tilt to his head and a dimple on his cheek from his smile. He thinks you’re stupid or something, you don’t know. Why hasn’t he killed you yet?

He sizes you up, but it’s playful, his eyes scanning over your figure until he’s chuckling and shaking his head. You hate that, and you hate even more that you find he’s justified in laughing at you. “I don’t think I should tell you that.”

“Well, I think you should.” You counter quickly. “Because I have a gun.”

Now he really laughs, a full one deep in his chest. His hands are on his hips and you find your gut really churning with embarrassment. “Oh, princess… we both know you don’t know how’ta use that thing.”

“Well?” You ask him, returning to your original question while you continue to look through the bottles despite your bag being full. You’ll stuff your pockets too, if you can.

He groans and sighs, but once again he seems to be messing with you. You don’t understand, is he really not going to kill you?

“The name’s JJ.” He says finally, holding out a hand for you to shake. You eye it wearily but he doesn’t let up, the same teasing smile on his lips as he waits. The two of you stand still longer than you should but eventually you give in and shake his hand. He speaks again, running a hand through his unruly hair. It’s somehow worse than Rafe’s and you don’t understand how that’s possible. “What are you lookin’ for anyway?”

“Antibiotics, painkillers, something hard for a splint, a wrap, and whatever else.” You list everything off like it’s your lifeline, because right now, it is. A sharp pang of guilt runs through you as you think of Rafe back in the barn. If he knew you were talking to a strange man, he’d be furious. You hope not to give him a reason to be.

“Well, the two ya grabbed before were antibiotics.” You don’t question how he knows the pills by name. “For painkillers…” He grabs onto the shelf in front of him and bends down, looking at the various pill bottles that are scattered between the two of you. “Aha!” He pulls one up, shakes it, and hands it to you. “Oxy. Perfect for… whatever ya might need it for.”

“Thanks.” You say slowly, but you snatch the bottle from him quickly. You’ve shaken his hand and you’re pretty sure he won’t kill you, but it isn’t wrong to be suspicious. “Why are you helping me?”

“Why not?” He asks with a shrug and a wink, “Maybe I’m just a nice guy.”

“There’s no such thing anymore.” You say, and you take a step back. The gun on your thigh feels heavy. Part of you wishes you hadn’t brought it at all. You don’t think about it, instead deciding to repeat your question. “Why are you helping me?”

He tilts his head back as he sighs again, the lightest groan at the end of it. His Adam's apple bobs and then he rolls his shoulders a few times. “Look. My group is lookin' for somethin’ and I’m trying to find someone who might know where it is. No offense, you don’t look like you know where you’re goin’.”

He says no offense, but you definitely take offense. You cross your arms in front of you and narrow your eyes just a bit. “Okay, and? That doesn’t explain why you’re helping me.”

He shrugs, lifting his hands before slapping them against his legs. Then he scoffs, messing up his hair again, a bit more frantic this time. “I told you! I’m not a bad guy! I saw you come in here, but I realized you aren’t a local. You looked confused about medications, I don’t know!”

His explanation seems genuine enough. He crosses his arms in front of him to match your posture. You think about his words. He and his group are here looking for something, that’s what he said. Rafe lead you here because he is looking for something too, right?

You straighten up your shoulders and let your arms drop to your side. “Tell me what you’re looking for and I’ll tell you if I know anything.”

“Yeah, right.” He scoffs, but seems to realize that you’re serious. “Hey, I’m not tellin’ you shit.”

“You don’t have to give details, right?” You ask, leaning against one of the pharmacy shelves. JJ bites his lip, his jaw tightening. “You can say something basic and, if I know anything, I should know what you’re talking about.”

You see the moment he gives in. His shoulders slump just a bit and it seems like he figures he has nothing to lose. “Alright, fine. There’s a girl in my group, she says her father has a house around here that would be… well equipped during something like this. But it’s well hidden, too well hidden.”

A house. Didn’t Rafe say you were heading to Kansas to find a family home of his? He hadn’t said anything about its assets or it being 'well-equipped' but…

“Your friend, the girl in your group. What’s her name?” You ask, and JJ must see something on your face because he freezes. “You said it’s her dad’s house? What’s her name?”

“Sarah.” JJ responds, and then blinks and speaks again, “Sarah Cameron.”

“No fucking way.” You say, and you brighten. “She’s Rafe Cameron’s sister, right?” This recognition does not make JJ brighten. If anything, his face seems to harden, his eyes growing more suspicious of you than you’ve seen them yet. Your smile falters, unsure of what happened. “What?”

“You know Rafe Cameron?” The way JJ’s mouth spits your boyfriend’s name almost has you flinching. You’re offended, just because of who you are. You know Rafe’s done some horrible things, but so has everyone. It’s the apocalypse.

“Rafe Cameron is my boyfriend.” You say, and you think maybe adding more information will clear things up. Maybe he’s only heard things from Rafe’s sister, you know he had a strained relationship with his family. “He’s- He’s the one I’m getting the antibiotics for. He said his family has a house out here, that’s where we’re heading. Maybe we can-”

You start to say ‘maybe we can help each other find it’ but JJ is already backing away, shaking his head and looking like you’ve told him doomsday is coming. You want to tell him it’s already happened, and that there’s nothing Rafe can do to hurt him or anyone, not right now, but he waves you off, looking around nervously.

“Nah, nah- that’s… I have to go.” He doesn’t even bother giving you an explanation, fleeing the pharmacy in the blink of an eye, as silently as he’d follow you in before.

You can’t help but wonder if you’ve somehow fucked things up even worse than they already are.

°˖✧✿✧˖°

#daisy's writings #rafe cameron #rafe cameron zombie au #us and them #rafe cameron x reader #rafe cameron imagine #rafe cameron fanfiction #rafe cameron x fem!reader #rafe cameron au #rafe cameron angst #jj maybank #jj maybank au #jj maybank fic #jj maybank zombie au

204 notes · View notes

ldydeath · 3 months ago

Text

Feels Like I'll Die Without You Part 3 | Kwon Ji-yong (G-Dragon)

Summary: You and Jiyong have to deal with the consequences of your actions. Word count: 1.5k Warnings: unplanned pregnancy, angst, unrequited love Author’s Note: sorry friends, I don’t think we’re going to see happiness for a bit. This is the third installment in this series, you can read previous chapters here.

It had been weeks since Jiyong’s album release. Weeks since your life had completely derailed. When you’d left South Korea no pictures from the party had been posted yet, not really. Not that it mattered, you weren’t in any. By the time you’d gotten home that had changed. Not only had they been posted, you'd been in a lot of them. Harmless at first but there were two that incriminated you. One of you and Jiyong talking, him whispering in your ear and you looking like you could ravish him then and there. The other was him leading you to the bathroom, your hand in his.

Your boyfriend had them pulled up on his phone, bags packed when you’d gotten home. You didn’t really have to explain anything, he knew and he wasn’t willing to forgive and forget. It was fair, you wouldn’t have forgiven him either. And now as if the world hadn’t frowned on you enough, you were sick.

You laid in bed, scrolling your phone, wishing you could take back the events of the previous month. You didn’t have feelings for Jiyong, you don’t even know why you’d done it. The thrill of doing something for you, maybe? He was still Jiyong, you’d loved him once and maybe those feelings were just too strong to ignore when you were with him. You couldn’t be with him, though. There was no reality in which that worked out for either of you.

Your phone rang, Jiyong’s name filling the screen and against your better judgement you answered.

“To what do I owe this pleasure?” You leaned back on your bed, hoping you didn’t look as sick as you felt.

“Just wanted to make sure you got home ok.” He paused, studying your face. “You’re sick.” It wasn’t a question. Of course he could tell you weren’t your best.

“I’ve been home for almost a month, Ji. And yes. I’ve got the flu or something. I’ll be fine.”

“Mhm. You could’ve at least texted and told me you made it in.”

“Sorry I was a little busy being dumped when I got back.” You sighed. “Look, I gotta go. I’ll talk to you later.”

The phone went black and Jiyong winced. There was a small part of him that thought you’d stay in Korea, get back together with him, and live happily ever after. That apparently wasn’t happening. You’d been home and single this whole time and hadn’t reached out. Maybe he should move in. No, he knew he should. But he couldn’t.

There was nothing but silence for another week. Jiyong’s finger hovering over your name to call you at least twenty times, but he knew he shouldn’t. You’d call him when you were ready. Or at least that’s what he hoped.

You sat in shock, staring at the test in your hand. Staring back at you were two pink lines, and a bunch of other tests that read similarly. You were pregnant. Fuck. One stupid decision had quite literally changed your life forever. And of course the father was Jiyong. Of course it was. With a sigh, you picked up your phone and sent a text to Jiyong. You knew there was a better way to tell him this news, but you didn’t have the brain power to handle that right now.

Tour rehearsals were in full force, with the tour starting in a little over a week, Jiyong had dedicated all his free time to make sure everything was perfect for his fans.. It helped to not think about you. As he was doing another fitting his phone buzzed, a smile spreading across his face when he saw your name appear on the screen. He opened the text quickly and almost dropped the phone.

I’m pregnant, yes it’s yours.

“I gotta go.” He grabbed his security team and all but ran out of the studio. He didn’t even think as he called in the first class tickets, well aware that they only had the clothes on their backs. He’d figure it out when they got to you. He just needed to get to you. Eighteen hours later he was outside your house realizing the time. It was the middle of the night, but he didn’t care. He rang the bell hoping your stupid boyfriend hadn’t come to his senses and taken you back. He wasn’t ready to come face to face with another guy tonight.

“What are you doing here?” You blinked as you took in the sight of him and his security team.

“I got your text.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.” You sighed as you stepped aside to let them in. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“You’re really pregnant?” Jiyong walked over to you, unsure of what to do with his hands and letting them fall to his side.

“Yes.” You shifted, aware of your audience and folded your arms tightly across your chest.

“I’ll move here. Whatever it takes. I have to be in their life.” Your eyes locked in his as he spoke and you shook your head.

“Your life is in Korea, and your tour starts there in a few days.”

“You’ve been keeping tabs on me.” He smirked.

“Jiyong.”

“Right, sorry. Not the time.” He shook his head. “I mean it though, I’ll move here. I can find a place during my breaks and we can figure this out. You know I’ve always wanted a family and now we can finally have it, together.”

“Jiyong, we’re not going to be together. Your life is in Korea, mine is here. We can co-parent when the baby is old enough to travel that distance.”

This isn’t how it was supposed to be. Jiyong had wished for a wife and a baby his whole life and now that he was finally having a baby he was being told he couldn’t be in their life. That despite everything you still didn’t want him. His heart was shattering in his chest. This was supposed to be the happiest day of his life, not his worst nightmare.

“We can figure it out later. Just let me be here for you. This is half my fault.” He was pleading. Your expression softened and you moved to place your hand in his arm.

“We will figure it out, I promise you that. But you shouldn’t be here. You guys are welcome to stay here tonight but you need to go home.”

Jiyong nodded, avoiding your face and signaled for his team to take the guest rooms before moving to the couch. You watched as he moved the cushions around and removed his hat before laying down.

“What are you doing?”

“Going to sleep.” Jiyong shrugged, folding his arms over his chest.

“You’re not sleeping on the couch, come on.” You held out a hand for him, helping him off the couch.

It probably wasn’t the best idea, leading him to your room but the selfish side of you needed him close. You still weren’t feeling great and well, this news was going to change both of your lives forever. The least he could do was hold you while you tried to come to peace with that.

You both slipped into bed and Jiyong moved to hold you against him. He knew this wouldn’t amount to anything, he couldn’t make you love him no matter how hard he tried to impress you. He’d spend the rest of his life trying to show you he wasn’t that guy you’d broken up with all those years ago anymore.

You scooted into him, laying your head on his chest, instantly hating how much you two still fit together. You couldn’t think like this, not now. You two hadn’t worked back then, there was no reason to believe you’d work out now. You just needed to shut your brain off. You closed your eyes and let sleep take you away as you held onto the comfort of Jiyong.

Morning came too quickly, Jiyong was sure he hadn’t slept at all. He’d watched you all night, not wanting to move while you slept. He didn’t know when he’d get another night like this, maybe never, and he wanted to hold onto for as long as possible. You had been right though, he needed to get back home and with flights booked there was no reason for him to stay. Unless of course you asked him too.

He slid out from under your grip, placing a pillow where his body had been. You stirred but didn’t wake up, thankfully. He leaned down placing a kiss on your head and let out a sigh as he watched you sleep for a minute longer.

“I love you.” He whispered before walking out of the room.

It was easier this way, to leave while you were asleep. He didn’t know if he’d be able to fly back to Korea if you’d been awake. But if this is what you wanted, he was going to respect it no matter how hard it was. If all he got out of this life was the opportunity to co-parent with you, that was just going to have to be enough.

tag list: @wcnderlnds @alosss-blog @sooyasya @dprvivi @infinetlyforgotten @mirahyun @loveesiren @tulentiy @sherrayyyyy @gdinthehouseee

#g dragon x reader #kwon jiyong x reader #gdragon x reader #kwon ji yong x reader #bigbang x reader #g dragon #kwon jiyong #gdragon #kwon ji yong #my fics #flidwy3

212 notes · View notes

zorostitties · 4 months ago

Text

Aurora; 7 (m)

⤕ Your existence had been an endless night, where shadows whispered long forgotten secrets. Trapped in a golden cage, your fragile mind and shattered memories were chains that kept you from dreaming of freedom. Then, he appeared with the first light of dawn, like a gentle sun warming your cold skin. In his gaze, the promise of a new beginning; in his presence, the sunrise your soul had longed for.

In which Alucard saves you from Erzsebet.

pairing: alucard (castlevania) x (f) reader

genre: angst, romance, slow burn, eventual smut

warnings: violence/blood, explicit language, mental health issues, grief, physical abuse.

rating: 18+

word count: 5k

A/N: HELLO Y'ALL!!! This one is coming a little earlier than usual because I am more anxious to update than y'all are anxious to read lmao Past chapter had so many comments!!! I'm glad you guys liked it so much. It was such a fun chapter to write! Hope y'all will like this one as much! ALSO checks page HOW MANY KUDOS??? WHAT THE HELL??? 😭😭 Thank you so much!!! It truly means so much to me 😭😭 Anyway let me shut up lol enjoy!! <3

⤕ Masterlist ⤕ Also on AO3 ⤕ Playlist

Guilt was a feeling Alucard avoided vehemently.

After you reach a certain age, you realize that there are some feelings and situations that you should avoid for your own sanity. One of them – perhaps the most important – is to avoid thinking too much about the past. One thing is to cherish the people you’ve met and loved, to keep some moments close to your heart; another thing is refuse that they will never come back and to avoid facing the present. Alucard knew quite well that this can sink you. That’s why he was constantly busying himself – traveling the world, meeting new cultures, learning new things.

Another thing he avoided – this one took him a long time to learn, a whole lot of grief to understand – was to… get too attached. And yes, this made him lonelier than ever. Yes, this wasn’t entirely healthy. He knew about all that. But his mortal heart wasn’t strong like his immortal body, and there was a moment in his life when he decided that he couldn’t take much more pain anymore. Stepping away from the Belmonts was… difficult, but was what the needed at the moment. He needed to let his heart heal, and the only thing that heals is time. Perhaps much more time than he first assumed.

And then there was guilt. Alucard didn’t like to feel guilt because it meant that he failed. Unfortunately, he wasn’t someone that could fail. His ways of life, his fights, the things he stood for usually involved countless innocent lives, so he couldn’t give himself the luxury of failing. Alucard was methodical, precise, insistent – not to say stubborn. Because yes, he could he stubborn –; he only accepted perfection of himself. Him succeeding meant no one suffered. Therefore, no guilt.

That’s why Alucard was partially hating himself at that moment. He’d felt more guilt in the span of 48 hours than in the last few years.

He almost couldn’t look at Ruby in the eye.

Luckily, she was sitting behind him as he guided the horse on the streets of Paris, so he wouldn’t have too see her for some moments – but her arms around his waist and the warmth of her body were a reminder that she was there.

His feelings were a bit… chaotic at the moment, to be honest. On one hand, he was glad – relieved – that Ruby had healed. On the other hand, he knew that the reason why she got so hurt in the first place was because of him. He told her she wouldn’t get hurt and he weren’t there to protect her, even if she claimed to have jumped in front of a night creature to save Annette. And then there was the other part of him (the methodical, precise and stubborn part of him) hissing that he shouldn’t be wasting time going to the Louvre because there was an army of vampires coming and he had to act.

But Alucard couldn’t tell her no. Not really. Not when she looked at him with that glow in her eyes – a glow of hope he hadn’t seen in her yet. Alucard couldn’t bring himself to be so cruel. Especially not after what she’d been through mere hours ago.

He owed her that.

Ruby was becoming a bigger mystery to him in more complicated ways than he first assumed. It didn’t involve only her unknown past, but also her behavior. It was difficult for him to understand how she was acting so normal after what she had just suffered. Sure, the methodical part of him was thankful to that – he had to act fast; quite frankly, he wouldn’t have time to wait until she recovered. If her healing took longer than it did, he would have a real problem at hands, and if she was frozen in shock, it would also be a problem.

But then there was his mortal heart speaking into his mind, too. It never shut up, unfortunately.

There was something so deeply wrong with Ruby.

The more time he spent with her, the more he watched her, the more he heard her heart race and her fingers shake at the most casual situations – like walking into a crowd or mustering courage to speak –, the more he realized that Ruby didn’t have any care for herself, the angrier he got.

Alucard also avoided getting too angry. Anger was a form of attachment as well; it tied the ones he despised to him. Anger could take a person like him – eternal and powerful – down a very dangerous path. Anger led to wrath, which let to hatred.

But again… it was getting hard for Alucard to keep his feelings in place. Not when he could still feel the now faint smell of Ruby’s blood.

In fact, he thought she was going to die.

Her blood was everything Alucard could feel the moment he stepped out of the Seine. He knew it was Ruby’s; he got quite familiar with it due to that scratch on her heel as they walked to Juste’s cottage. It was so strong that he almost could see the air turning red. It must’ve drawn the attention of every vampire in the area.

And then he rushed to the palace and saw her in that state.

She can heal, Alucard tried to convince himself, but could she, really? He’d seen her heal from cuts, not multiple fractures and mass bleeding. Those wounds meant death to any human and vampire, unless they could drink blood to strengthen their healing process.

Alucard barely knew her. He was still a tiny bit suspicious of her – of her cloudy past, at least. And yet, the thought of Ruby dying scared him.

Not many things scared him.

Death was one of those things. Not the fear of facing death himself, but having to watch someone close to him die. Alucard was far too familiar with the feeling and he never got used to it.

If Ruby had died at that moment, he’d carry that scar with him for a long time. She didn’t even had a chance to live. She didn’t even remember if she had lived before her imprisonment. If Ruby had died, it wouldn’t only be painful; it would be unfair.

So yes, he got scared. Yes, he held her close and tried to ease her pain – Hell, she looked in so much pain, even if she didn’t scream – because it was the only thing he could do. The Universe couldn’t be so cruel to that woman to just let her die like that. It… it couldn’t.

To his utter relief, Ruby healed. Her skin closed the wounds, the bleeding stopped, she finally passed out and slept for a bit.

Mixed with his relief was also confusion.

Her healing was far more powerful than Alucard first assumed. Alucard didn’t know many vampires that could heal from injuries so serious.

What was Ruby?

Why did she have this strange condition? How did she achieve it? For what end?

Alucard wanted to know. He needed to know. Erzsebet must’ve had a reason not only to keep her, but also to want to retrieve her.

The white-haired vampire instinctively held the reins a bit tighter as he remembered Drolta.

Ruby’s face of pure panic. Fuck, he couldn’t take her expression off his mind. The way Drolta was twirling that necklace around her finger. A ruby necklace. Everything made sense at that moment.

Her nonchalance after getting injured, the little care she had for herself, her fear and hesitance…

These things were growing on him in an ugly way.

A week ago, Erzsebet and Drolta were just two maniacal cult leaders that needed to be stopped. It wasn’t exactly personal. Alucard had dealt with vampires like them many times in his life.

Now, however, he not only needed to stop them – he wanted to kill them.

And this time, he would make sure that they were gone. He would personally make sure that Drolta was actually dead. He would make sure to slash her head off her neck and burn her body to ashes.

He would make sure to shatter that necklace to pieces.

Alucard couldn’t heal Ruby’s soul, but he hoped that their death, at least, would bring her some peace.

Alucard pulled the reins and made the horse gallop significantly slower until it stopped.

“What’s the problem?” Ruby asked close to his ear as she tried to peek ahead over his shoulder.

“The streets around the palace are blocked.” Alucard tightened his eyes a bit. Soldiers barricaded the entrance to the front square of the Louvre, trying to keep a crowd of curious people away. The man let a tired sigh. “Well, I guess I should’ve expected it.” He looked at her over his shoulder. “We’ll have to sneak in by foot.” Ruby nodded. She dismounted from the horse first, being shortly followed by him.

Alucard wandered his eyes around the crowd. They chatted suspiciously among themselves. “I heard an attack happened,” someone said, while another person murmured that “my cousin’s a guard, he told me it were the royalists that wanted to avenge the King,” or someone else said “This is all fake! It’s just to keep our attention here. Another faction is planning to take the country overnight as we speak!”

But then, some young voices caught his attention the most. Three boys discussed excitedly among themselves.

“He’s obviously lying,” the boy in the middle said, crossing his arms and frowning. “Don’t believe him.”

“I’m tellin’ ya!” The shortest of the three insisted, gesticulating excitedly. “I saw a dragon flyin’ inside the palace. Then, some minutes later, I saw another winged thing flying away!”

“It could’ve been a bird.”

“It wasn’t a bird! Never seen a bird so big in my life!”

“Your eyesight isn’t even that good anyway. He said he saw a crocodile in the Seine last week, remember?”

“Hey– you said you saw it, too!”

Alucard couldn’t help but feel a bit of his tension dissipate. The sight was... a bit familiar.

He made a sharp whistle, immediately calling the three boys’ attention.

“Do you lads mind watching my horse for a while?” Alucard said, still holding the reins with one hand. He shook the small coin pouch in his palm.

Their eyes immediately gleamed excitedly. They clumsily made their way to approach him, bumping into each other and grinning.

“Of course, sir!” The shortest one saluted Alucard as if he were a soldier.

The tallest one, noticing Ruby standing near, bowed awkwardly, pinching the tip of his worn out beret. “Mademoiselle,” he said in a high pitched voice. Then, his eyes rapidly traveled from her to Alucard, and he coughed. “I mean– madame.” The two other boys imitated his action like tiny echoes, all equally clumsy.

They earned an endeared smile from her. She held her skirt and bobbed a small curtsy graciously in return.

The three blushed.

Alucard inhaled a small chuckle.

“We won’t take long, so stay in the area.” The white-haired vampire said, catching the boys’ attention again. The shortest one seemed to be some sort of leader of the group, as he was the one to approach and hold the reins. Alucard swiftly placed a coin on each of their open palms. “Rest of the payment when I get back.”

“Thank you, sir!” They said in unison, eyes glued in their shiny coins.

The one that looked the oldest tightened his eyes. “Hm, may I ask, sir, what exactly is your business here? The palace is blocked, as you can see.”

Alucard tightened his eyes at him, too. “I certainly see that it’s blocked, and I certainly wouldn’t advise you boys to get any closer to it.” Then, he dropped his voice, his tone picking their attention once again. “I wonder, however, if you were to get closer to it, which street would you pick?”

They eyed each other. The tallest boy coughed again.

“Well, if I were to get closer to it, I would pick an alley behind the Perrault street… most people don’t gather around there, so…”

“...Less guards,” the oldest completed.

Alucard nodded. He placed one more coin on each of their hands. They giggled.

He pointed ahead with his head to Ruby. However, as he was turning around to leave, he stopped and looked at them.

“By the way, what you saw is correct,” Alucard said in a quiet, serious voice. They all froze. “But that wasn’t a dragon; it was a demon. The city is in danger. When we get back, you boys should get your families and hide.”

He didn’t wait to see the boys’ reaction. Ruby, however, lingered her gaze a little longer on them before following him.

A quiet sadness clouded her eyes, made her shoulders drop a bit. She interlocked her hands on her lower stomach as she walked. It seemed to be a standard quirk of hers, besides the one of gripping her skirt when she was nervous. This specific movement as she walked, however, was very… polite.

Alucard didn’t exactly like it.

Not because he didn’t appreciate good manners. Ruby was, in fact, very gracious in anything she did – from her impeccable posture at all times to the way she sat or the way she ate, the way she held cutlery, the way she never raised her voice too much, or even how she insisted in calling him sir when they first met. She had the good manners of a high society lady.

But Alucard knew that all of this was a product of what she had endured. Making herself smaller, quieter, imperceptible. Ruby didn’t do any of that to impress anyone or to fit into some sort of societal standard. She did it because she was afraid of bringing any attention upon her.

The more he observed her, the more he caught himself silently wishing Ruby would… slouch. Raise her voice, show anger or tiredness or boredom. Make it clear when she didn’t like something or voice her opinions without becoming a puddle of anxiety.

That’s one of the reasons why Alucard couldn’t bring himself to say no when she asked to go to the Louvre. Most of the time, she wasn’t brave enough to speak her mind and make requests. She felt comfortable enough at that moment to ask him. And… Alucard actually hated it, but he had also noticed that, sometimes, Ruby flinched away from him and seemed scared when he showed annoyance or moved too abruptly. Unfortunately, he still had similar physical traits of the ones who hurt her so much. The fact that she was growing comfortable around him made him feel… content.

Ruby looked down. “Poor kids. Their clothes are so worn out…”

“This is the situation for most children in this country. That is mainly why the revolution started.”

“...I guess Richter was right. How can a king have a palace this big while his people die of hunger?” She took some moments to speak again. “And if Erzsebet succeeds… she will make things worse.”

Alucard nodded. “Yes. But she won’t, because we’ll stop her.” He pointed with his finger to a nearby street. “Let’s go.”

They quickened their pace, keeping silent for most of the way. Most streets were crowded by a mass of curious people; the news traveled fast, and it seemed that everyone forgot about the execution earlier and decided to gather at this part of the city. Paris was drowned in chaos. Most soldiers were too worried trying to quiet down the population. How could they even prepare for the incoming battle?

Finally, they arrived at the alley the boy had mentioned – and the little bastard was right. It was a dirty small alley where most people avoided, only being guarded by two soldiers that weren’t paying much attention to their job.

At last, Alucard stopped walking in a spot out of their sight. The back view of the palace was just ahead. He turned around and looked down at Ruby, sending her a hesitant look.

“My apologies, but I will need to do that again.”

She widened her eyes slightly. “Oh. Okay.”

“...Do you think you can handle it this time?”

“Yes. Yes, I’ll be fine.” She was clearly lying. Well, there was nothing he could do about that.

Alucard wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her up slightly to a point her feet weren’t touching the ground anymore. He narrowed his eyes, visualizing the path he would have to make.

A familiar red glow enveloped his body–

He sprinted through the alley, passing in between both guards so fast that they didn’t even understand what was happening; to them it was just a sudden, violent gush of wind that made their hats fly away and their eyes widen in confusion.

And just like that, they were within the palace’s gardens.

Alucard put Ruby on the floor again. She was visibly dizzy, so he still held her arm for support. She blinked several times, as if trying to fade the vertigo away.

“It… wasn’t that bad this time,” she lied again. It didn’t look like she wanted to vomit this time, though. Alucard smiled slightly and let go of her arm.

“Do you remember in which room you found the artifact?” He asked quietly, worrying that anyone would hear them. He didn’t want to have to confront any human.

“The same where I was trying to hide in,” Ruby looked around the tall building. “The night creature came crashing through the window. We can use it to get in.”

Alucard nodded, trying to remember in what section of the palace that was…

Then he realized that he didn’t need to remember anything, because the scent of her blood was still very much in the air. They didn’t even have time to clean it. Alucard turned his head in the direction where the scent was stronger.

“There. Let’s go.”

They walked fast, Alucard always placing his body in front of her, walking near the wall under the windows to not get caught. They crossed paths with some guards, but luckily were not seen. He wondered why the hell did that place need to be so horizontally big.

Finally, the sight of a destroyed window appeared ahead. As the building had a double height ceiling, it’d be necessary to climb to get through the window. Alucard gesticulated for Ruby to wait. His sword unsheathed itself and floated up; through the reflection on the shiny iron, he saw that although the doors were opened, the gallery was empty.

Alucard once again wrapped his arm around her waist and floated, graciously passing through the window. As soon as their feet landed on the floor, he nodded his head softly; the double doors closed and locked.

He let go of her and she stepped aside.

The gallery was absolutely destroyed; debris and glass everywhere, broken pieces of the wooden crates, rags of once was a curtain around the floor, statues and paintings destroyed… and blood. A lot of blood.

Ruby widened her eyes at the sight of her own dried blood over the floor. It seems she hadn’t realized how much she bled. She gulped and averted her gaze somewhere else.

“It seems they didn’t start to clean things up yet,” she stated the obvious in a nervous tone.

“They’re probably measuring the damage first. It’ll take them a few days,” Alucard crossed his arms, his eyes wandering over the room. He, in fact, felt bad about all that. So many artifacts were destroyed during the fight… thousands of years of art and history went to waste. It was especially outrageous how Drolta didn’t care about the damage at the Egyptian gallery, given that she came from those same ancient times. She had no respect for her own culture anymore.

“Is it here?” he asked, paying attention to her again.

Ruby hummed quietly.

She walked towards the doors, looking for something on the floor. She tip toed around a pool of blood, trying to avoid stepping on it at all costs. Alucard followed her, albeit keeping a good distance so she could scoop the area without his interference.

Finally, she gasped and rushed to grab something at the corner of the room, near the wall. It was hidden behind a destroyed crate.

Ruby turned around, holding a golden scepter with both hands. Her eyes glowed with afraid amazement.

“This is it,” she confirmed.

They approached each other, meeting at the center of the gallery. Alucard analyzed the artifact she held. It was almost as tall as her with a symbol of the sun at its tip. Throughout the entire staff, there were tiny writings engraved. Although it was golden, it wasn’t much adorned; other than the symbol of the sun and the intricate sun rays in the form of curvy spikes, it was very plain. It appeared to be something used in religious ceremonies.

“What happened exactly when you held it for the first time?” He asked.

Ruby looked down at the scepter. “It was covered in rust. I didn’t even know what I was looking at. Then, when I held it, it got… hot. And it shone.”

“It shone?” Alucard quirked one eyebrow up.

“Yes. So bright that I had to close my eyes. And then… all the rust was gone.”

“And after that?”

Ruby pressed her lips together. “...Nothing. The night creature came in and I dropped it.”

Alucard nodded. “Do you feel anything strange right now?”

She shook her head slightly. “No.” She lifted the object closer to his eyes. “But, see? The writings? It’s that same language. Do you recognize what this is?”

Alucard narrowed his eyes. “Can I?”

Ruby handed him the scepter, which he held with both hands. It was quite heavy – actual pure gold. It was a miracle that the royal French family didn’t melt it, or whoever was in possession of the artifact it previously. He brought it close to his face, analyzing the scriptures.

The characters appeared to be organized vertically instead of horizontally, very similar to Mandarin or Japanese structures of writing. These characters, however, meant nothing to him. They weren’t rounded like Sanskrit, weren’t allusive of animals or nature like Egyptian hieroglyphs or ancient Mandarin, and they didn’t resemble the common Latin alphabet. At most, it reminded him a bit of Sumerian writing, given how simplistic the characters seemed to be – but if it really was Sumerian, Alucard would’ve known.

“You know how to read it, but don’t understand the meaning of the words?” Alucard asked without taking his eyes off the scepter.

“Yes.”

“So, each character means a sound.” Ruby nodded. Phonetic, as he suspected, since the characters repeated themselves over and over again.

“Do you have any idea of what it is?” she repeated, sounding hopeful.

Alucard pressed his lips together.

He really missed Sypha in moments like this.

She would’ve immediately known what it was – or at least, had an idea of how to start investigating the origins of this strange language. Alucard became quite good at learning new languages over the years, but not as good as her. Never.

It felt like there was an invisible cold hand pressing around his heart – like it did anytime he thought of her.

“Unfortunately no.” Alucard shook his head. Ruby’s shoulders dropped. “Let’s not be discouraged. This artifact definitely has magic in it; I can feel it.” Yes, it vibrated under his palm in a high frequency – a metaphysical frequency, like all magic things did. It didn’t reek of demonic magic or negative alchemy either. It felt quite neutral; Alucard couldn’t tell what type of magic it stored.

The white-haired vampire frowned.

“And it certainly doesn’t like me.”

Ruby tilted her head to the side, visibly confused. “What?”

There was a strange sensation in his gut. A certain aggressiveness. Alucard didn’t feel like the scepter could actually hurt him, but the bad feeling was there anyway. He handed the artifact back to Ruby; the moment it left his hands, the sensation was gone.

“Some magical items don’t accept being touched by anyone. Some can only be touched by their masters.”

“Like your sword?” She asked, eyeing the weapon that was still protectively floating near Alucard’s body.

“Precisely.” Alucard shrugged. “Or it just doesn’t like me because I am part vampire.” At her utter confusion, he decided to elaborate. “In magic terms, my existence is an aberration. A half-human, half-vampire being goes against the natural order.”

She pressed her lips and looked down. “...But it’s not your fault.”

Alucard chuckled softly. It sounded like she felt bad for him, which he found quite endearing. “The scepter doesn’t know it.”

They were interrupted when someone tried to open the doors. Both turned around immediately, Ruby visibly startled at the sudden sound.

“Who’s in there?” a male voice was heard from the other side. “Open the doors!”

“Let’s go,” Alucard hurried towards the window again. Yet, she froze in place.

“Do we take it with us?”

“Of course.”

“Isn’t it stealing?”

He couldn’t even bring himself to be annoyed at her. Alucard stepped closer again. “Everything here was stolen from some other country, Ruby. They won’t miss it.”

And then, he was holding her close to his body again, floating out of the palace through the window. The sword obediently sheathed itself again. However, when he stepped foot on the grass, he didn’t let go of her.

“I’ll have to…”

“Yes. I understand,” she nodded before he could finish, tightening the scepter close to her chest.

Alucard felt a tiny bit bad for a moment before sprinting out of the palace’s gardens in a red blur. She seemed to handle the post-dizziness a bit better this time, though.

They hurried around the streets. Ruby held the artifact with nervousness.

“This thing isn’t exactly subtle,” she said between gritted teeth. Indeed. An object made of gold wasn’t something you could hold around and act nonchalant about.

“I can hide it under my cape if you want,” he offered, to which she shook her head.

“No. If it makes you feel bad, I’d rather not.” It seemed she really didn’t think before saying that, because she froze for a moment and immediately avoided his gaze.

Alucard knew that if he chuckled it’d make her feel bad, so he swallowed it.

They didn’t take long to reach their destination with their fast pace. The street appeared a bit less crowded now. And there they were – the three boys sitting on the sidewalk, the horse obediently beside them. They got up in a jump.

“Here it is, sir!” The tallest presented.

“We took care of it. See?” The oldest boasted.

“Some men even wanted to take it away, but we fought valiantly!” It was the youngest’ turn to lie with a grin.

Alucard opened a small smile and took the reins again. “You did a good job, indeed. As promised, the rest of the payment.”

Their grins got even bigger when the white-haired vampire deposited two more coins each over their open palms.

The shortest of the group then cleaned his throat and stepped further towards Ruby. He had both hands behind his back and an already apparent blush over his cheeks.

“Hm, sir! Respectfully!”

“Respectfully!” The tallest one reinforced. He fiddled with his beret nervously.

“We got madame a gift!”

“Out of respect!” The oldest one reinforced again.

The three eyed Alucard with much apparent nervousness, waiting for his… permission. Ruby looked down at the boys with quiet confusion.

Oh, this was getting funny.

Alucard shrugged and nodded. The three boys smiled again and turned to Ruby. Once again, the shortest cleaned his throat.

“Madame! We were attentively taking care of the horse when we saw something that could suit you!”

“I saw it,” the oldest one elbowed him.

“But it was my idea,” the short one hissed back before turning to her again. “Anyway, hm, here it is!”

Finally, he unveiled what he was hiding behind his back in an extravagant gesture: a lily flower.

Alucard looked behind them. On the other side of the street, under a windowsill, there was a vase full of lilies. He had to cross his arms and lower his head, trying to muffle a laugh.

“It matches your ribbon, madame,” the oldest remarked.

“I was the one to pick it. None of them could reach it but me,” the tallest said with pride.

Ruby watched the three boys with a bit of shock for some seconds.

Then, she smiled.

Not one of her small, timid smiles. For the first time, that smile reached her eyes, too. For the first time, it seemed that she wasn’t embarrassed for smiling; for the first time, her giggle wasn’t dry. Wasn’t clouded by sadness.

Alucard knew that it was the first time he was seeing the real Ruby – the person she was underneath the trauma, the fear, the anxiety; the person she didn’t even know she was yet. And at that moment, the glow of the golden scepter got pale in comparison to her.

Ruby lowered herself to get to their eye level. She took the flower and placed it inside the small pocket of her vest, right above her heart.

“What are your names?” she asked.

“Victor,” the tallest said.

“Pierre,” the oldest one.

“Oliver,” the shortest.

Ruby repeated their names, then patted their heads, rubbing their hair softly.

“This is very sweet, boys. Thank you so much. I promise I’ll take care of your gift.”

It looked like the three boys forgot how to close their mouths. They stared at her in awe, their faces completely red, their three little hearts beating at a rapid pace.

Alucard couldn’t blame them. Not when his own heart missed a beat.

Three hundred years didn’t make him much better than a little boy, after all.

“Ruby.” He called quietly. “We should go.” She nodded and straightened her posture. Alucard turned to the boys, and they all seemed utterly embarrassed when his gaze fell over them. “I wasn’t joking about what I said earlier. Tell your parents about it. After the sun goes down, do not leave your homes.”

The three tensed up at his words, but nodded accordingly. The short one – Oliver – seemed to be the smartest, too; he was the only one that paid attention to Alucard’s mouth and had a fast glimpse of his fangs, which made him get pale. Well… if that helped send the message across, he was fine with it. They finally started walking away.

Ruby waved them goodbye and they waved back, clumsily bumping into each other and elbowing one another. At last, they ran into the crowd again.

A ghost of that smile still lingered on her lips as she turned to him, touching the flower with care. Alucard mimicked her small smile.

“You just made their day.”

She looked shy again, and it made Alucard regret saying that a bit; he didn’t want her to feel embarrassed of herself, not after what he had witnessed. “No, you made their day by paying them.”

Alucard shook his head softly and closed his eyes for a moment.

“It doesn’t even compare.”

He looked down at her again.

This time, instead of the skirt, she gripped the scepter nervously.

Still, Alucard sustained her gaze for a few more seconds. He… enjoyed this. He liked how her attention was frozen on him, even for these brief moments. He liked the sensation of having the world around him blur as if he entered a parallel universe until she’d finally look away.

Alucard knew himself all too well. He didn’t bring himself the trouble of being in denial about anything. It was also one of the things he learned over the years, for the sake of his own sanity.

He understood why the entire mission was becoming personal to him very fast. He understood that, behind his growing anger towards Drolta and Erzsebet, there was something else growing, too – though he wasn’t sure if he’d act on it. No; it was way too early to assume anything. There were still many mysteries to solve, too much at stake, too much trust to be gained on both ends… and way too many traumas to get through, too.

For now, Alucard was satisfied with these small moments of sweetness.

Finally, he took the reins again, and then they were in a crowded street of a city in chaos, and not in a quiet parallel universe.

“Let’s go… madame,” he said jokingly, imitating the honorific the boys repeated over and over again. Ruby chuckled, at least.

Alucard was under the impression that, if Ruby knew what the implications of being called a madame meant, she wouldn’t be so calm about it.

He’d like to keep it as his little secret for now.

#alucard x reader #castlevania #alucard #castlevania nocturne #alucard castlevania #adrian fahrenheit tepes #adrian tepes x reader #alucard tepes #adrian alucard tepes #alucard x you #castlevania x you #castlevania x reader #alucard adrian tepes

388 notes · View notes

flowerandblood · 1 year ago

Text

The Lost Haven (7/16)

[ modern mafia • Aemond x niece • female ]

[ warnings: uprotected sex, incest obviously, smut, the angst, manipulation (partly unintentional), violent description of suicide attempt (blood), injection of a sleeping drug, violence, imprisoning, uncomfortable conversations, bad, bad things ]

[ description: The vacation from eight years ago still haunts his memories and doesn't let him forget what happened between him and his niece, the daughter of his sister and Harwin Strong. Their paths separate and he immerses himself in his father's mafia world until the day she calls him for the first time since those events. Sexual tension, dark, dangerous, withdrawn, thirsty Aemond. ]

Author’s note: As promised, this is another, this time official modern version of The Fall from the Heavens. In this version, Daemon is not related to the family, but is simply Rhaenyra's husband and the leader of the second gang, Alys and Larys are also not related to each other, but Larys is Harwin's brother. I will partly refer to the original series, hiding some easter eggs, and some will be a completely new, fresh plot. As in every universe, only Aemond calls her Rhaenys and this is not her real name (she is unnamed character and the others also do not know that he calls her that). There will be a lot more brutality and angst in this version, so watch out. You can read this as a standalone story.

Series & Characters Moodboard Aemond & Rhaenys Moodboard

* English is not my first language. Please, do not repost. Enjoy! *

Next chapters: Masterlist

_____

He could have become a father.

Could was the key word in his life: he could do a lot of things theoretically, but for the most part the line between what was accessible to him and what was not was clearly drawn.

He couldn't escape the world that was consuming him.

He couldn't change who he was.

He couldn't marry his niece, at least in the light of social morality.

But he could become the father of her child because she hadn't taken the pill.

This news thrilled him so much that for a moment he forgot that his own father was dead.

And the complications that came with it.

Looking at his body in the morgue, he thought that perhaps a good thing had happened: Viserys looked sick and tired, his face expressing relief.

He was with his first wife now, the one he really loved, he thought with regret, and felt a squeeze in his heart, seeing his niece's face in his mind then, as she laid beneath him, panting loudly, seared, warm and wet only for him.

He grunted, shifting from foot to foot, recognising that he shouldn't be thinking about it right now.

Only Rhaenyra, Helaena and his mother wept over his body.

Neither he nor Aegon shed a single tear.

The next day he felt excited like a small child and terrified at the same time: it was the first time he was to see the University from the inside, to talk to the professor and on top of that, to see her, again.

If it worked out, they would study together.

Perhaps they would even go on excavations, just like when they were children.

Maybe there was some part of their lives that they could get back.

He texted her that he would come and was relieved when he spotted her silhouette waiting for him in the car park. As soon as he stepped out of the car he felt uncertainty and fear, wondering if this was a good idea.

What if his grandfather found out?

If he was putting her and himself in danger?

He involuntarily reached into the pocket of his jacket, wanting to soothe himself with a cigarette.

"There's no smoking allowed on University premises." She said, furrowing her brow, making his hand drop in a gesture of helplessness and impatience.

"Are you fucking serious?"

"Yes. Let's go. We'll find my professor in the teachers' common room, he's just having a break between lectures." She sighed, ignoring his tone and demeanour, moving ahead.

He had to admit that the whole campus impressed him: the lawns and the huge park around which the gigantic nineteenth-century brick building towered were full of students sitting on the grass, reading books and talking to each other.

They had no worries except their exams, he thought regretfully, concluding that they didn't even know how lucky they were.

The conversation with the professor was overwhelming for him: he had never been able to find himself talking to strangers, even less so when he couldn't leave or defend himself when he heard a difficult question.

The man sitting in front of him was not a man transporting cocaine by ship, but an old man with big glasses who was telling him that if he were able to participate in the excavations, part-time studies would be possible for him.

"Well, if that's the case, then please prepare yourself for the exams. Then we'll see what comes of it." Said the professor and stood up, nodding, letting them know that their meeting was over.

"Is that it?" He asked in disbelief, looking at her with big eyes, wondering if it was a joke, but she only smiled.

"Yes." She replied. "Thank you, Professor."

As they left, he felt discomfort at the thought that he didn't know how to act. He guessed that he had interrupted her class and should leave, but that meant there was no telling when he would see her again.

He wanted to simply spend some time with her, but he didn't know how.

"If you'd like, I'll wait and drive you home." He said offhandedly, glancing at the poster hanging on the wall right next to him, hiding his hands in his trousers so she wouldn't see them tremble.

She blinked and looked at him, surprised.

"No need. Mum will pick me up." She muttered quietly, as if embarrassed. He felt an unpleasant sting of disappointment at her words and in a subconscious reflex he wanted to hurt her because of it, if only a little, to be sure she felt what he felt.

"They pick you up and drop you off like a little girl?" He asked with a sneer, glancing at her, but the smirk disappeared from his face when he noticed the way she looked at him.

She was angry and bored.

"Ever since someone put a rape pill into my drink, yes." She said coldly, and he froze, thinking he was an awful person.

How could he forget about it, say something so ill-considered after what had happened to her?

He suddenly realised how it worked in his mind, how he reacted involuntarily to pain wanting to automatically cause it to another person, even if they didn't deserve it.

This thought terrified him.

Some part of him wanted to make it up to her, to prove that there was a part of him that wanted to change.

"Do you know who did this? I can take care of it. For your comfort." He asked, feigning indifference, involuntarily scratching his chin, unable to look her in the face.

"Larys Strong."

He looked at her, furrowing his brow.

"What?"

"I already told you. He was telling me about my father."

"But it wasn't him who put it into your drink, it was one of his people, right?"

"He asked me if I wanted a drink. I said no. Then he ordered water for me. I took a few sips from it and struggled to get to the bathroom."

He looked at her, feeling how slowly a picture that seemed to him to be just scattered shards suddenly came together, the fact that Larys had dragged her there was never supposed to be an accident, and his grandfather knew about it.

This is the last time you interfere in their affairs.

They hoped she'd call for Daemon.

That, knowing his explosive nature, there would be a shootout in which they would kill her step-father before Viserys died, so that he and his half-sister's businesses could then be easily taken over.

"Son of a bitch." He hissed out, feeling that he was breathing heavily through his mouth, that his hands were clenched into fists, that his heart was pounding like mad.

Only after a moment did he realise that his niece was looking at him with big eyes, horrified that what was happening in his mind had not escaped her attention.

"Don't interfere. Go home." She said, making him feel a squeeze in his heart for some reason.

"And when are you going to teach me?" He mouthed, realising only after a moment that he sounded like a little boy. She shook her head, as if she didn't understand what he was saying.

"What?"

"For the exams. I need you to help me. How do I reconcile what I have to do at night with studying if I don't know where to start?"

He watched as she sighed heavily and ran her hand over her face, praying that she would agree, that she would not abandon him, that she would not leave him in the dark room that was his heart.

His little lamp.

Yes, he thought, feeling a pleasant, gentle warmth in his chest.

That's what she was to him.

"Okay. Okay, I'll help you. I'll pass you the study books somehow." She decided at last, distraught and tired, making him swallow loudly with relief as he looked down at her.

He wanted to touch her.

He wanted to embrace her, to kiss her, but it seemed inappropriate.

Not after what he'd done to her.

"Can I touch your hand?" He asked in a trembling voice, feeling like an idiot, a weak, quivering child begging for a moment's attention, a moment's tenderness.

She looked at him in a way from which his throat tightened with affection, her hand extended towards him made him grasp it in his own.

He watched, breathing hard, elated as his fingers entwined with hers in a pleasant, soft embrace, her skin warm, smooth and soft, exactly as he remembered it.

He felt both moved and aroused at the same time by this sight, by the feeling of her bare body in a way that was not purely sexual, yet so intimate, private, reserved only for someone close to her.

"Walk me out." He whispered.

To his delight, she didn't let go of his hand until they reached his car. He couldn't find the words to say goodbye or thank her for what she'd done, feeling only shame, so he just got in the car and drove away.

He knew it was wrong.

He knew it was wrong and he couldn't stop.

The forbidden fruit tempts most, he remembered her words and swallowed hard, driving ahead in silence, wondering if that was indeed all this was about.

The thought that maybe not terrified him, because it meant that there would be no moment in his life when he could let her go, allowing her to live at last.

It meant that he would devour her, choke her in his own darkness.

The next day, everyone was nervous: the meeting with the notary was going to be groundbreaking. Otto was certain that Viserys had divided his wealth equally between each of his children, which would mean that Rhaenyra's share would also belong to Daemon.

"I don't think he would leave his daughter the brothels or the clubs where the crimes took place to avoid burdening her. This means that a real estate company and our money laundering business could fall to her. We will have to make steps to take it over, peacefully or not." Said his grandfather when he spotted him standing by his car alone having a cigarette.

He nodded, feeling discomfort and uncertainty, not knowing what he should answer.

"You are not yourself since the death of your father. What's happening to you?" Otto asked, looking at him with a raised eyebrow, making him press his lips together in displeasure.

Another fucking interrogation?

"I'm tired." He said coldly, taking a drag on his cigarette impatiently, looking at his family home, wondering if his father would take it away from his mother.

"Where were you the night he died? When Aegon woke up, you were not in the room."

He froze in mid-motion, letting out a loud puff of smoke through his nose, feeling his lower lip begin to tremble, his heart and stomach clenched in fear.

He couldn't remember if he had ever felt peace.

Maybe then, that night, when he felt the warmth of her body and fell asleep beside her, drunk and happy, he thought with regret.

"With my niece."

Otto laughed low, shaking his head.

"This is no time for jokes, Aemond. I don't want you to hide anything from me." He said slowly and calmly, as if trying to explain something to a small child.

He looked at him in a way from which his grandfather's expression changed, twisting in a grimace of shock and disbelief.

"Good God. What did you do to her?" He mouthed.

He grinned involuntarily at his question in a way from which Otto swallowed hard and clenched his eyes.

"Have you completely lost your mind? What has that poor girl done to you, hm? What if she tells her parents, accuses you in front of everyone? For God's sake, you're her uncle." He hissed quietly, stepping close to him and looking around, as if he wanted to make sure no one could hear him.

For some reason his dismay, his disgust, his disappointment gave him satisfaction.

The fact that he was arousing such feelings in him and other people seemed to him the most natural state he knew.

"We were just talking. About the past and the future." He lied, knowing that his grandfather didn't believe him, that he'd seen in his gaze what he'd done to her, what he'd done to her twice, and how fucking pleasurable it had been for him.

He decided that he wouldn't try to explain to him that she had peaked with him each time.

He wouldn't believe him anyway.

"We'll talk later." He hissed as his mother, Helaena and Aegon came out of their house, saying they were ready.

When they arrived Daemon and Rhaenyra were already waiting for them inside in a large, spacious office with windows overlooking the great city skyline. The notary greeted them, offered them coffee and tea, and then showed them to their seats.

He tried not to look at Daemon, feeling his gaze on him, knowing what he thought of him and that he had every right to do so.

He felt bad about it, but fuck, he wanted to be close to her and have a family with her.

He wanted to be able to love her.

Just her, just this one time in his life.

Was he asking for so much?

The notary, in the presence of the lawyers of both parties, unsealed the envelope in which was secured his father's last will, which he knew he had consulted with his grandfather.

Nevertheless, he felt anxious, felt the cold sweat on his back, a complete, tense silence all around them.

And then he began to read.

"I, Viserys Targaryen, present my last will as follows. I bequeath our family home to my wife, Alicent Targaryen, which will belong to her until her death, and then pass according to her will to one of our children. I bequeath all my other estates and properties to my children Aegon, Aemond, Helaena and Daeron to be shared equally between them. All of my investments and all premises under my business that I owned I pass to my daughter, Rhaenyra."

He stared at him dully, feeling as if he had gone completely deaf, his heart beginning to pound like mad as his hand clenched into a fist, his grandfather beside him twisting in his chair, shocked.

"This is some kind of misunderstanding." Otto said, on the other side Daemon laughed out loud, hiding his face with his hands.

He mocked them, he thought.

His father had mocked them for the last time.

He didn't understand why he felt tears burning under his eyelids, why his lips were trembling, why he expected anything else.

His appreciation, his trust, a gesture that would indicate that he understood what he was doing to ensure the well-being of their family.

Did he really think that he was taking money out of people by force, that he was cutting their faces to please his grandfather?

Yet it meant nothing.

Everything he did, everything he became apparently only made his father disgusted.

Because he was disgusting.

They all were.

"Unbelievable. We're not going to leave it like that. I'm sure this is Daemon's doing. FUCK!" Growled his grandfather, sitting in the passenger seat beside him, slapping his palms against the dashboard of his car.

He drove ahead, feeling a complete emptiness, feeling neither disappointment nor anger, wondering if he should pull over and hit one of the trees.

He wanted his father to see him as a cold, unbreakable man, one who would always defend his and his family's interests, one who could make sacrifices.

And he didn't even notice it.

All the wicked things he did turned out to be worthless.

He destroyed himself for nothing.

He had nothing.

In his mind, in his heart, in his wallet.

A fucking property by the sea.

"We will attack their family. If our clients find out, no one in the industry will care about us. We have to show strength, we have to act." Otto said, and he swallowed hard, feeling the cold sweat on his back.

We will attack their family.

We have to act.

His grandfather called a meeting in his office, which was to be attended by him, his brother and his mother. He paced around the room gesticulating, speaking quickly, Aegon as well as his mother sat in their seats flooded with tears.

He thought they looked pathetic.

"We need to give him a warning. Force him to come out with another, more acceptable offer for us." Said Otto, circling the room with his hands placed on his hips, analysing everything.

"You saw him. He laughed. He knows that he won." Mumbled Aegon, all swollen from crying.

Otto stopped and pressed his lips together.

"Leave me and Aemond alone." He said finally, making him freeze, his heart pounding like crazy.

Some premonition told him what he would want from him even before it left his mouth.

He was not mistaken, and as soon as his mother and brother left, his grandfather began to speak.

"Does Rhaenyra's daughter trust you?"

He stared dully ahead, answering him with a protracted, uncomfortable silence, feeling like throwing up for some reason.

"Aemond."

"No."

"No, what?"

"Don't drag her into this."

His grandfather pressed his lips together, leaning over him, resting his hands on his armrests.

"She's been dragged into this for a long time. If we don't take our chances, someone else will." He said calmly, making him feel an unpleasant sting in his heart.

"You knew."

"What?"

"That Larys had plans for her."

"I knew that he would act. Daemon's presence on the scene isn't to his liking."

"He put a fucking rape pill into her drink." He said coldly, clenching his hands into fists.

"It wasn't about rape there, at least that's my opinion. However, now, if he sends his people to her University, I cannot vouch for what will happen to her. With us she will be safe. We would lock her in a room in our house for a few days and treat her with respect as if she were our guest. My issue is with Daemon and Rhaenyra, not with her. Her harm is not my desire."

He looked at him, feeling a void in his mind, no longer knowing for himself what he thought of this, what was right and what was not.

"Are you going to let everything you've worked so hard for be taken away from you? For this man to laugh in our faces? What are we to use to maintain the estates your father left you? Even if we sell some of it, how many years will it last? We have to think about our future. I trust you to do the right thing."

He pressed his lips together, swallowing hard, thinking with disbelief that if he didn't, the part of himself that he had lost, that he had killed to become who he was, would turn out to be a sacrifice in vain.

Some part of him naively wanted to believe that she would understand.

"Only me and Helaena will have access to her room. I will be by her side the entire time, and my duties for that period will be taken over by someone else."

Otto smiled in a way from which he felt discomfort in his stomach and nodded, patting him on the shoulder.

"That's my boy."

He looked at his phone, at the message he'd sent her while sitting in his car two streets from her house, wondering how he could be doing this to her.

She wanted to help him change, she made an attempt.

Perhaps she was pregnant.

Hundreds of feelings mixed in his head, fear, grief, disgust, sadness, hatred and despair devoured him from the inside, forming one black mass from his thoughts.

She's not coming, he thought with a strange calmness.

She was not naive.

Daemon had certainly warned her not to trust them.

He'll return home and tell his grandfather that it just didn't work out.

But what will happen to them then?

They will have nothing to buy new goods with, or they will buy them, but they will have to raise their prices.

They will stop being competitive in the business.

They will lose customers.

They will go out of the game.

They will cease to count.

They will have no way to pay the police.

They will go to prison.

He shuddered, hearing rustling and someone's footsteps, his eyes big when he saw her breathless, flushed figure, her dark, loose hair in disarray.

She looked so beautiful.

He opened the door, unable to believe that she'd run away for him, just for him, watching as she pulled her backpack down quickly and handed it to him.

"Take this and get out of here." She muttered, but he only looked at her lips, parted in accelerated breath, soft and full.

He thought with horror that he wanted to feel her.

He wanted to be reassured.

He wanted to make love to her.

"– come here –"

"– I have to –"

"– come –"

"– I –"

"– it won't take long –"

Her gaze full of warmth, affection and trust, her parted lips, her hand that allowed him to pull her closer made him feel like his cock would explode with desire.

"– good girl – such a good girl –" He praised her when she sat on his lap at last, closing the door behind her. He slided his hands to his belt, panting hard, releasing his fat, long erection, leaking with desire at the mere sight of her.

He could only watch in disbelief as she took off her shorts, wordlessly allowing her to guide the thick, glistening head of his manhood against her slit, all pulsing with heat, slowly sinking it into her body.

He gasped at the ease with which she welcomed him into her warm, moist interior, how simple and proper it seemed.

It made him forget for a moment who he was and what he was supposed to do.

All that mattered was her, her face, her eyes, her forehead pressed against his, her warm buttocks under his fingers, her swollen, sweet lips, her slick tongue invading between his teeth, her little cunt that convulsed around his throbbing cock in ecstasy.

"– fuck – fuck, baby –" He muttered, unable to express otherwise how good she made him feel, why his hips were pounding into her so fast and so greedily, why he couldn't slow down, why he wanted it so desperately.

"– ah – G-God –" She mumbled, making him gasp, pleasant, tickling warmth in his lower abdomen.

Her soaked pussy squeezed and sucked him inside, making him pant loudly into her puffy lips, feeling his whole body grow hot, in some subconscious, natural reflex returning to where he felt good, where he felt safe: back deep, deep inside her.

He knew it wasn't just about sex: there was too much tenderness in in their movements, the touch of their hands too thoughtful and too gentle, too soft, their embrace too close, too intimate, their moans too helpless, too vulnerable.

"– Aemond –" She mewled into his throat on the brink of orgasm, bringing her clenching, moist, fleshy walls to the point where he felt a squeeze in his testicles, indicating that he was close too.

"– do you hear it? – do you hear how well you take me? – only you – fuck –" He gasped, listening to what he was doing to her, to his own niece, how loudly her sweet, little cunt clicked as he rooted into her again and again, how perfect she squeezed his cock, how warm she was, how wet she was, for him, only for him.

"– where? –" He muttered, wanting to be more responsible this time, slamming into her with a quick, sharp, deep thrusts of his hips, helplessly chasing his own fulfillment that he so desperately needed.

He didn't want to hurt her.

Never.

"– here – right here, uncle –" She breathed out and something in her words, in the way she said them made his body quiver as he reached his peak inside her, panting hard along with her. He gasped, resting his head against the backrest, trying to be quiet, feeling their bodies pulsate and shiver against each other.

He snuggled her face to his neck, feeling a wonderful pleasure and relief as his warm seed filled her insides at last, her scent, her closeness, her hot, pulsing interior calming him.

It felt so good.

So right.

"– I think I'm in love with you –" He whispered in a trembling voice, stroking her bare buttock with one hand, sliding the other between the seat and the gearbox, feeling the needle syringe under his fingers, from which he slipped the cap.

I'm sorry.

He heard her draw in a loud breath at his words, but he didn't let her answer.

He was afraid he would change his mind then.

"– forgive me –" He mumbled in trembling voice, heartbroken, her body tensed all over as he jabbed the needle into her neck and let the sleeping drug spread through her insides.

She whined quietly, terrified and surprised, reminding him of a small, innocent animal. He embraced her, feeling the remedy take effect after a moment, and her body relaxed in his embrace, a faint, weak cry escaping from her lips.

I'm sorry.

"– shhh – shhh, sweet girl –" He hushed her tenderly, feeling his whole body tremble as tears of shame, disgust and regret ran down his cheeks along with the knowledge of what he had just done to her, his soft manhood still pulsing deep inside her.

He used her because she trusted him, because she wanted to help him, because she really cared about him.

He sobbed quietly, closing his eyes, and cuddled his face against her neck, feeling her fall asleep, thinking that he wanted to take it back, that it was a mistake, a mistake, a mistake, that he just wanted her to forgive him.

Maybe he could carry her home?

Leave her at the gate and run away?

But what if someone found her unconscious, what if she fell ill from the cold, what if someone abused her in his absence, hurt her?

He realised that there was no way back.

Despite this realisation, he treated her body with gentleness and tenderness: he lifted her and slid out of her slowly, placing her shorts over her hips, laying her on the seat beside him, fastening her seatbelt. He took the unruly strands of hair from her face with his trembling hand, looking at her through tears, whooping with his own cry.

He thought she would never forgive him for this.

When he got home he went inside through the back door, carrying her in his arms, cradling her to his chest. He told his bodyguards that no one was to disturb him, ordering them to inform his grandfather that everything was sorted out.

"Aemond?" He heard his mother's voice behind him and stopped in half-step, looking at her over his shoulder with big eyes.

His mother was looking at him with her mouth open, disbelief and horror in her gaze.

"– Aemond – what is she doing here? –" She muttered, placing her hand on her chest, trying to calm herself down, breathing loudly as if she were going into some kind of panic attack.

"– we'll sort it out, Mum – don't worry –" He whispered. His mother furrowed her brow and shook her head.

"– you kidnapped an innocent child –" She said with regret and pain from which he felt a squeeze in his throat.

She was disgusted with him.

He understood her.

He longed for her to think of him like that.

He desired to suffer.

"– yes –"

He took her to the room where he had spent his entire youth until he moved into his flat and laid her gently on his bed, sitting down beside her, covering her carefully with the duvet. His hand rose slowly and hesitantly to finally stroke her soft hair, her face calm, immersed in deep sleep.

Vhagar, whom he had taken with him from his place, rose from the floor and ran up to them, sniffing him and the newcomer he had laid in his bed.

"– good girl – you will watch over her with me now, hm? –" He asked, stroking her soft fur.

Vhagar squealed, shifting from paw to paw beside him, concerned, as if she sensed that her sleeping state was not natural, something in her scent, in the drug he had given her made his dog restless.

Even she knew what he had done to her, he thought with regret.

He pulled off his shoes and placed them on the ground, laying down beside his niece, putting his arm around her. He pressed his forehead against hers, inhaling deeply her scent, letting his fingers run over the soft skin of her cheek, thinking that he was surely doing this for the last time in his life.

He felt a sting in his heart at that thought, his eyebrows arched in pain as he pressed her body against his, weaving his hand into her hair, burying her head in his neck, trying to calm himself.

"– I will always watch over you –"

In the morning he was awakened by her babbling: she was mumbling something under her breath, her hand clenched on the material of his black Tshirt, he could feel her trying to stand.

"– shhh – lie down – don't get up –" He whispered in a trembling voice, feeling only horror, only despair, only shame.

She would never forgive him for this.

"– where – mghmm –" She muttered, involuntarily falling into his arms again, recognising him and his scent, her fingers closed on his back, snuggling into him in a tender embrace from which he felt his body begin to quiver.

"– easy – easy, little one –" He said, kissing the top of her head again and again, her hair wonderfully soft and smooth under his hand.

"– what's happened? –" She asked, and he remained silent, as he had no idea what to answer her.

His lack of words clearly worried her, for she raised herself on her arm again: she looked around, her gaze hazy, dreamy, her brow furrowed as she did not recognise where she was.

"– Aemond – what's going on? –" She asked wearily, slowly understanding that something was wrong, her breathing louder and heavier, her eyes large and filled with fear.

He lifted himself onto his arm, moving closer to her, his free hand stroking her cheek as he pressed his forehead to her temple.

"– forgive me –" He whispered in a weak, trembling voice, thinking he sounded pathetic.

She sucked in a deep breath and squealed, covering her mouth with her hand as if trying to stop the sound, her eyelids clenched shut as she cried out loud, bursting into tears.

"– oh, baby –" He muttered pleadingly, kissing her red, plump cheek, embracing her tightly despite her hands trying to push him away. "– it will only last a few days, I promise –"

She pulled out of his embrace, moving away to the other end of the bed, looking at him with wide eyes, catching her head with her hands as if she couldn't believe what was happening, her mouth parted wide in a heavy, terrified breath.

"– I – I let you – you touched me, and then you – oh God – oh my God, no no no no no no –" She whimpered hiding her head between her knees, wrapping her arms around herself as if she was trying to create a fortress, and he could only sit and watch, trying to remember that he needed to breathe.

"– we just need to talk to Daemon – I promise no one will hurt you –" He muttered quickly, but it seemed to him that she wasn't listening to him, plunged into complete hysteria.

"– I helped you – I ran away for you – I brought you books just as you asked – so why did you do this to me? –" She mumbled out, choking on her own tears, her fingers clenched on her hair as if she wanted to rip it out.

He felt like he was drowning, like he was sinking deeper and deeper to the depths with every breath.

"– I know – I know, baby, I'm so sorry – but my father left us no choice – fuck, I know you understand me –" He choked out with difficulty, looking at her hopefully, for some reason naively believing that she would find justification in her heart for his horrible act.

She, however, looked at him dully and froze, her trembling hands raised at the level of her cheeks, her lips parted in a half-breath.

He was sure that she was going to say something, that she was going to shout in his face that she hated him, that he was a monster, a nobody, a disgusting creature, everything that he so needed to hear in order to find himself in the state to which he always returned in the end.

She, however, turned her back to him, hugging her body and face to the wall, tucking her legs under her chin and froze so still.

"– Rhaenys? – please – please, say something – I didn't mean to hurt you, I swear –" He mumbled, trying to touch her calf, but she flinched and moved further away from him, as if his touch had burned her.

He burst into sobs, thinking that her silence, her wordless rejection was worse than any word from her, and he was like a child who longed for the parent he had failed to look at him with a sympathetic eye again.

"– please – please, say something –"

But she said nothing.

For the next few days she did not look at him, she did not answer his questions, and when he tried to touch her she moved as far away as possible, hiding her head between her knees.

He took away her phone out of fear that she would try to contact someone and all the things out of his room that she could use to hurt herself or others.

She ate and drank only the things Helaena brought her.

When he tried to feed her, she would snatch things from his hand and throw them at the wall.

On the one hand he felt rage at that moment, a subconscious need to hurt and punish her, and on the other he felt relieved because he wanted to suffer, because he knew he deserved it.

"– you have to eat –" He sighed, looking indifferently at the big stain of soup on the wall and the shards of the broken bowl thinking it was them.

Like the shards that couldn't be put back together again.

"– what did it feel like, cutting their faces? – did you feel like the Mighty Vhagar then? –"

Her voice, cold and harsh surprised him and made his heart stand in his throat, his body stop breathing for a moment, as if expressing its desire to die of shame.

He looked at her out of the corner of his eye, feeling that he was trembling, and met her gaze, sad, tired, aloof, embittered.

"– I had no choice –"

Lie.

"– you are lying –" She stated dispassionately. "– I don't want to see or hear you – I want you to pretend that you don't exist, just like you did with me for eight years – you're good at it –"

He lowered his gaze, feeling a complete void in his mind at her words, and got out of bed, kneeling on the floor to pick up the pieces of the broken bowl as if nothing had happened.

The only being she touched was Vhagar.

He watched from the sidelines as these two slowly established a relationship with each other. His niece would reach out to her, lying on his bed, and his dog would lean out and sniff her from afar without touching her, looking at her with big eyes.

Vhagar did not like strangers and was fussy, but apparently her calm approach and the fact that she did not impose herself on her made his dog express interest in her. When she would get up to reach for one of his books on the shelf, Vhagar would rise and follow her, keeping an appropriate distance, looking at her curiously.

She would lie down in her place only when his niece sat back down on the bed.

He first saw them lying together when he came home late one evening. He had shopped for her, bought her favourite sweets knowing that she would not eat them anyway, and when he walked into the room he saw her lying with Vhagar on her dog bed.

She was crying and cuddling into her fur as if she was a big teddy bear, and his dog, despite the fact that she usually got up at the sight of him, just looked at him with big eyes, not moving from her place.

Something about the sight broke him, and although he knelt down next to his niece and wanted to touch her back, he stopped mid-motion when he heard his dog growl at him for the first time in his life.

She knew.

Daemon and Rhaenyra's fury was great: the very next morning after it turned out that she had disappeared there had been an incident at one of their clubs, where his sister's husband had stormed in with her son and several men, threatening to shoot everyone present if he did not find out where his daughter was.

As planned, it was relayed to him that their child was safe and that Otto was waiting for contact from him when he had cooled down to discuss everything calmly.

As proof that they were not lying, they gave him her backpack – the same one in which she had brought him books.

Due to what happened, after his father's body was burned, there was only a short funeral ceremony in the cemetery, attended only by his mother and sister: his grandfather was afraid that Daemon's men, who had been watching them all the time, would lead to a shooting if they appeared there even for a moment.

Despite his niece's reluctance, he spent his days in her presence, sitting on the mattress on the other side of the room where he slept at night. He knew she didn't want to feel him next to her, but he preferred not to leave her alone knowing how frightened she was.

He suggested several times that they could go out together for a walk in the garden, but she didn't even look at him.

She was simultaneously closer and further away from him than ever before.

One night he was roused from sleep by someone's scream: he pulled himself up on the mattress, involuntarily reaching for the penknife in his sweatpants and looked around the room, only after a moment noticing her shivering figure sitting on his bed.

He sighed quietly and swallowed hard, trying to calm himself.

"– Rhaenys? – Rhaenys, what happened? –" He whispered, and she twitched at his words, turning towards him, looking at him with big eyes, all drenched in tears.

"– did you have a bad dream? –" He muttered, but she answered nothing, her lips parted in a heavy breath, her fingers clenched on the sheets.

"– hey – hey, baby – it's okay –" He whispered, rising slowly from his seat, tentatively approaching the bed. She raised her shoulders in a defensive gesture and moved away a little, but when he sat down next to her and raised his arm she didn't push him away.

Slowly he placed his hand on her shoulder and stroked her skin reassuringly, with the other cuddling her face into his neck.

"– shhh – easy – easy, little one – no one will hurt you –"

She was silent, and he prayed that this moment, her warm body in his embrace, his nose snuggled into her soft, fragrant hair, would last forever.

"– I'm not sure I want to live anymore –" She mumbled out finally, startling him, his stomach knotted tight in discomfort and horror.

"– no – don't say that – it won't take long – my grandfather is in contact with your mother – they will soon come to an agreement and you will return home –" He said, forcing himself to be calm, stroking her shoulder and back with one hand, the other combing his fingers through her hair, rocking her in his arms like a small child.

"– you broke my heart –"

Her words, the way she said them, what they meant made him gasp aloud, trying not to burst into a sudden sob of despair and grief.

He had broken her.

"– forgive me – I regret this like nothing else in my life, I swear – I will spend my life trying to make it up to you –" He muttered, tentatively kissing her warm temple, her cheekbone, her ear, everything that was familiar to him, beloved to him, his.

"– I love you – I love you in every sense of the word –"

"– I don't believe you –"

He pressed his lips together, swallowing hard, feeling a sort of high-pitched, trembling squeal come from his throat as if he were a little girl, tears one by one began to run down his cheeks to the top of her head, his fingers tightening on her delicate flesh.

"– I understand it – and I don't dare ask for it –" He whispered with difficulty, sinking his face into her soft, warm cheek, feeling that he was not the only one who was crying.

Her body trembled in the embrace of his arms, her small hands clenched on his shirt in a gesture that testified at once to her anger and her suffering from which his heart was breaking.

"– that feeling I had inside me was the only thing that allowed me to breathe – and you took it away from me –" She howled into the skin of his neck, and he burst out sobbing at her words, not knowing how he could react differently to what she had said.

"– I love you – I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you so fucking much –" He mumbled out in a breaking voice, cuddling her tightly into him, placing loud, wet, hot kisses on her face, her jaw, her neck, her arms, leaving sticky, wet marks on it.

He heard her sigh full of pain and pleasure, feeling with shame that his erection swelled all over and hardened, pulsing painfully under the material of his sweatpants, betraying how much he longed for her, how much he yearned for her.

Her quiet moan surged through the skin of his neck as his broad hand slipped lower, sliding tentatively under the material of her shirt, touching her naked back at last, her bare skin, making them both tremble, breathing heavier and louder.

"– I love you –" He assured her, running his fingertips over the wonderfully smooth skin of her back, making goosebumps appear in the places he ran his fingers over. Her body snuggled into him tighter, allowing him to feel her breasts hidden under her tshirt against his chest.

"– you hurt me –" She sobbed through her tears in a breaking voice, at which his lips clung even harder to her shoulder, his kisses even more greedy and wet as his lips again and again brushed and teased the delicate structure of her skin.

"– no more – I swear – all I want is you –" He breathed out, feeling lust and desire pulsing through every nook and cranny of his body, filling his lower abdomen with a pleasurable, tickling tension from which his heart pounded like mad.

He moaned helplessly when he finally felt her warm, puffy lips brush his neck, her cheeks wet from tears as his hand pressed her closer.

"– please – please, baby, please –" He mumbled out, wanting only to feel her again, without her being just an empty part of an incomplete whole.

However, as his hand tentatively slid from her back to her buttock, she pulled away from him suddenly as if burned, hugging her back to the wall and shook her head.

"– no – no, no, no, you're doing this to me again –" She cried out loudly, looking at him with big, terrified eyes. He shook his head, heartbroken, leaning down, placing quick, warm kisses on her bare knee, stroking her calf with his palm.

"– no, I swear – I want you so badly –"

"– your grandfather told you to do this? – to soften me up so that in case my mother didn't agree he would get shares in her companies through me? –" She blurted out, wrinkling her eyebrows, breathing loudly. He swallowed hard and shook his head again, shocked, understanding how far her lack of trust went and who she now saw him as.

"– no – I was the one who demanded that I could be by your side – that no one but me could bother you – to make sure you were safe –" He muttered, trying to calm his breathing, feeling like his whole face had swollen from tears.

"– I want to go to sleep – I want to go to sleep –" She mumbled out and turned her back to him, hugging herself to the wall again exactly as she did then, the first time, making him whimper, choking on his own tears. He pressed his face against her back, wailing loudly, his fingers clenched on her waist.

"– I'm sorry – I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry – please, don't reject me – I promise I'll be good now – I'm studying, I'm going to take my exams, I'm going to go to university – please, be there for me – it doesn't matter without you – my life doesn't matter if I can't share it with you –" He whined like an animal into her shirt and heard her weep loudly, but she answered him nothing.

However, she did not push him away or tell him to step back, so he fell asleep cuddled into her body, and the next day she again did not speak to him or look at him as if this conversation had never happened.

In her presence he cried all the time and didn't even hide it anymore.

Looking at her, he saw exactly as if in the reflection of a mirror who he had become and what he had sacrificed.

However, it turned out that his grandfather was partly right in his assumptions: Daemon just wanted to kill them all, but his wife didn't feel like risking her daughter's life for a fortune and was willing to talk to them if they let her see her.

"– tomorrow you will go with us to meet your parents – perhaps we will come to an agreement and you will return home –" He said, swallowing hard, standing over her small figure sitting on the sill of his window, looking out at the setting sun.

Her profile was gentle and pleasant, her eyes surrounded by a fan of dark lashes large and bright, her lips seemed wonderfully soft, full and sweet, made only to be caressed.

She closed her eyes, resting her temple against the glass, and did not even bestow a single glance on him.

He prepared himself for the fact that she would answer him nothing and wanted to sit down on the mattress, going back to reading one of the textbooks she had brought him, but he froze when he heard her voice.

"I'd like to take a bath." She said.

He swallowed hard, looking at her over his shoulder.

"Of course. I'll call Helaena." He replied, wanting to go out into the corridor.

They never left her alone.

For her own safety.

"No." She said and looked at him.

"I want ten minutes alone."

He looked at her, feeling anxiety and doubt in his heart, but he couldn't say no to her.

"Very well. I'll wait by the door."

She nodded and stood up, taking the towel that belonged to her from the chair and went outside. He followed her, walking towards the bathroom next to his room – she looked at him with frustration as he took the key out of the lock and shook his head.

"No. I won't come inside, but I won't let you lock yourself in." He said. She swallowed hard and nodded, and he closed the door behind her.

He leaned against the stair railing, hearing the sound of pouring water, and looked at his watch, sighing heavily.

Ten minutes, no more.

He heard her step into the bath and closed his eyes, thinking that perhaps this was just another ordeal they had to wait through together.

He wanted to believe that she had seen his sadness, shame and remorse, that by his behaviour and calmness he had proved to her that he was capable of being different, for her, only for her.

However, ten minutes passed, then eleven, and she still did not come out of the water.

He didn't want to invade her privacy and make her uncomfortable, but he felt impatient and became concerned that he didn't hear any movement in the room. He walked closer and knocked, sighing heavily.

"– Rhaenys – time's up –" He said matter-of-factly. He pressed his lips together when he heard no sound on the other side and knocked a second time, louder this time.

"– Rhaenys – please –" He sighed, running his hand over his face, deciding that whether she wanted it or not, he had to do it.

"– I'm coming inside – cover yourself –" He said, grabbing the door handle and stepped into the room.

It seemed to him that what he saw before him was some kind of frame from a film, not reality: the snow-white tiles around her head and dark hair, her half-open eyelids and mouth, her hands lying on the edge of the tub, her slit wrists and the crimson water in which she lay, his sister's T-shirt on her body.

He looked down and saw a tiny blade from a bookbinding knife lying on the floor.

For a moment he just stared at it, afraid to move, thinking it wasn't really happening.

"– Rhaenys? –" He muttered, approaching her slowly, but she didn't even flinch, staring ahead as if she was thoughts somewhere far away.

"– Rhaenys, what have you done? –" He mumbled as if he was afraid that if he said the words too loudly they would turn out to be true, and yet it could not be true.

"– God, baby – oh my fucking God –" He whined, pulling her by the shoulders out of the water with a loud splash of red liquid that spilled out.

He sat down on the floor, placing her between his legs, letting her head and back rest against his chest, his fingers tightening on her wrists in an attempt to stop the bleeding.

"– baby, what have you done? – hm? – what have you done? –" He whispered to her ear in a trembling voice, kissing her soft, warm face, feeling the initial shock begin to be replaced by a growing panic and the realisation that this was really happening.

He began to breathe loudly, as he always did when he was terrified and when he needed help calling out to the only person he trusted.

"– MUM! – MUM, HELP ME! –" He shouted like a helpless, broken child and burst into tears, clasping his fingers tighter on her wrists, resting his forehead on her shoulder.

"– oh God, oh God, oh, God, no, no no no, please, baby, please, please, don't leave me –" He whimpered, rocking her in his arms, cradling her to himself, again and again kissing her bare shoulder, her long neck, her sweet cheek.

He heard someone run up the stairs, the screams of his mother and sister at the sight they saw before their eyes made him look at them.

"– Mum –"

Even though he knew his grandfather would be furious, he and his mother called the ambulance. While waiting for the paramedics to arrive, she provisionally bandaged her hands together with Helaena, as well as dressed her in a clean shirt and underwear.

He did not let her out of his arms for a second, and when the ambulance arrived he told his mother that he would go with her.

He looked at her as he sat in the car, feeling his hands were sticky with her blood, thinking it was his fault, his fault, his fault.

She just wanted to run away, she just wanted to go home, but she didn't know how.

He made her do this.

When they arrived at the hospital it turned out that her condition was critical: because of how little she had eaten she had become anaemic and needed a quick blood transfusion.

"– take mine –" He said without thinking, and when the doctor asked him what blood type he had, it turned out that he and she had the same.

He could have done something that mattered.

He could have saved her.

He held her hand, lying on the bed beside him, staring dully at the ceiling, the other clenched again and again on the soft ball as he watched his blood fill the plastic bag.

When the doctor came inside, he asked him about what he had been thinking about for a long time.

"– there's – there's a possibility she's pregnant – and –" He mumbled, not knowing how to put it into words. The man looked at him, surprised.

"– she's definitely not pregnant – the tests didn't show it –" The doctor replied, and he swallowed hard, feeling for some reason a great disappointment and sadness.

If he became the father of her child, he could be a part of her life.

He would have an excuse to talk to her, to see her.

He tightened his fingers around hers, stroking her soft skin with his thumb, trying not to cry, thinking he deserved it.

What child would want to be born into such a world?

When it was all over he informed the doctors who they should contact, giving them his half-sister's phone number. Before he left the room, he handed her back her phone and slipped a letter into her locker, which he wrote hurriedly on a piece of paper with a pen the nurse had lent him.

For his own conscience he waited in the distance, watching as Daemon's Mercedes pulled into the car park, he and Rhaenyra ran inside the building without noticing him. He sighed heavily and licked his lower lip, glancing at his phone, seeing twenty missed calls from his grandfather. He dialled his number and put the phone to his ear, feeling strangely calm and relaxed.

"She's alive?" He heard Otto's voice on the other end.

"Yes." He replied dispassionately.

"Thank God. Why didn't you call for me? You ruined everything. Our doctor would have taken care of it. You…" He continued, but he hung up, not feeling like listening to his smart-ass bullshit.

His mother picked him up from the hospital.

"How is she? Will she survive? Have you contacted Rhaenyra?" She asked quickly as they set off, afraid that anyone would notice them.

He swallowed hard, leaning the back of his head against the backrest, looking at the road with empty eyes.

"I gave her contact details to the hospital staff. They arrived, I saw it with my own eyes. She's safe now." He explained.

His mother breathed out loud, her big brown eyes simultaneously terrified and full of relief.

"You did the right thing, Aemond. No money is worth it. This poor girl." She muttered, shaking her head, trying not to cry and concentrate on driving.

"I destroyed her."

Alicent looked at him, then back at the road, her mouth open slightly in an accelerated breath.

"What do you mean?"

He pressed his lips into a thin line, feeling his brow arch in pain and shame.

"I went to her room the night my father died. We had sex, Mum." He muttered in a breaking voice, covering his face with his hand and burst out crying like a little boy.

His mother sighed loudly, shocked, twisting restlessly in her seat.

"– but – why – did she – did she want this? –" She asked in a trembling voice full of terror, indicating that she really believed he might have raped her.

He was not surprised.

"– yes – but I don't think that makes it look any better –" He mumbled, tightening his fingers on the base of his nose, leaning his head forward.

"– we did it twice – and then a third time before I –" He didn't finish and cried out loudly, making his mother breathe heavily as if she was in the same state as him.

"– oh my God – oh my God, Aemond, what have you done – she's your niece –" She choked out finally.

"– I know, Mum –" He mumbled, running his fingers over his face, thinking he already understood where her desire to end her life and this perpetual sense of unfulfillment and emptiness came from.

"– me too – I'm no saint either –" She muttered finally, looking up at him with big eyes. "– me and Criston –"

He swallowed hard and shook his head, recognising that it wasn't the same.

"– I know, Mum – you won't hear a word of condemnation from me –"

His mother drew a loud breath and wept, as if she felt both relieved and sad at the same time.

"– nor will you hear them from me, son – since you both wanted it, it was simply a mistake of youth – you are both lost and have sought comfort – but it must not happen again – do you understand? – for your sake and hers –" She said with confidence and conviction that this was the best possible decision.

"– I keep thinking about her – since that holiday eight years ago – I've tried, but I can't stop –" He choked out at last, wiping his red cheek, feeling as if he were ten years old again, complaining to her that someone had beaten him up at school.

Alicent ran her hand over her face before placing her palm over his.

"– sometimes – sometimes we have to leave certain things to ourselves – the shameful desires of our hearts – and fulfil them when no one sees – do you understand? –" She asked in a trembling voice, and he nodded.

"– yes –"

"It is not love itself that is sin –" She said finally. "– but what we do with it."

408 notes · View notes

moonmaiden1996 · 6 months ago

Note

Totally agree 💯 with your thoughts on Sanji as a romantic partner (he's my favourite 🥰). What is your opinion on him as a sexual partner? I somehow see him still as a virgin (would have died from that massive nosebleeding) 🤣 and shy, afraid of not pleasing his woman. Maybe more vanilla than into kinks. Lot of cuddling, kissing and holding hands. 🤔 What you think?

I love this question. Sanji is also my fav- you have good taste.

Okay, buckle up, folks—I've put some serious thought into this, and here comes a full-blown essay.

First off, I’m convinced Sanji is a virgin. Hear me out. I think even Oda might’ve hinted at this somewhere? The guy’s all about the romance of the relationship, not the deed itself. His intensity about love probably scares off anyone looking for casual fun. Add to that his chronic nosebleeds at even the hint of affection or attraction—it’s safe to say it takes someone very special to get over him losing his entire supply of blood through his nose to get to that level.

But let’s talk about Sanji as a lover. The man is a giver, full stop. His happiness comes from making you happy, no matter the lengths he has to go to. Sanji’s the kind of guy who could literally lose himself in your pleasure—like, "Oh, you’re enjoying this? Great, I’m done!" He’s probably the type to cum in his pants while he’s focusing on you.

In the early stages of your relationship, Sanji would be laser-focused on perfecting his technique. Picture him pouring over every guide, every book, every questionable magazine he can find to up his game. And don’t think he’d stop there—oh no, this man would shamelessly eavesdrop on his fellow crew members for tips. And yes, I absolutely believe he’d practice on a half-eaten peach in the privacy of his room. (RIP peaches, forever ruined for him he can't go near them without his pants tightening .)

Being the hopeless romantic he is, Sanji’s all about slow burns. He’d wait until marriage, all while showering you with kisses and cuddles—he thrives on emotional and physical connection. That said, if you weren’t a virgin, he’d be down for a little extra physical affection before marriage and the big event (cue eyebrow waggle). He wouldn’t mind your past; he’d just be thrilled to share this new chapter with you. And hey, if you’ve got pointers? Even better. Sanji’s a fast learner with a willingness to please.

Now, if you were a virgin, Sanji would handle it with the utmost care. This man would be terrified of messing it up and you never want him to touch you again (I feel like this is the biggest fear for him getting physical with you, that and hurting your even the slightest bit). Hence lots of prep, oils, and constant check-ins to make sure everything feels just right. He’d follow your instructions to the letter, treating the whole experience like a sacred ritual.

Now for the spicy part: fetishes.

I’m torn here. On one hand, I could see Sanji keeping things vanilla—classic positions, whatever works best for you, with a side of soul-stirring romance. But let’s not forget, this man is also prone to dramatic flair. I wouldn’t be shocked if he pulled out some next-level One Piece tantric lovemaking just to keep things interesting.

On the kinkier side, I think a breeding kink might be on the table. Sanji dreams of a big, loud, loving family, and the "practice makes perfect" mindset tracks perfectly with his character. Beyond that, he’d be open to experimenting—but with clear boundaries. Anything involving harm or discomfort? Absolutely off-limits. Sanji wants you happy and safe, always. Nothing you do or say will persuade him. Side note thought - he would be very down to mark you up with hickeys, something that doesn't hurt you but tells everyone your his really hits his possessive needs.

That said… I do get strong "step on me, mommy" vibes from him. Just putting it out there. Take that as you will.

At the end of the day, Sanji is all about love, care, and devotion. Whether he’s cooking for you, cuddling with you, or, ahem, other things *wink wink*, he’s 100% in. He lives to see you happy, and your joy and pleasure is the greatest reward for this passionate, hopeless romantic man.

#vinsmoke sanji #sanji x reader #black leg sanji #one piece sanji #sanji vinsmoke #one piece #one peice #opla x reader #opla #straw hats #straw hat pirates #straw hat crew

181 notes · View notes

orphiclovers · 2 months ago

Text

Thinking about how Kim Dokja says nominal determinism was a major factor of the way his life panned out....how being named "dokja" is so vital to his self-perception he built his whole identity around it.....

in many cultures there's a belief that what you name a child is indicative of what kind of life they will lead, so you better pick a lucky name otherwise the child will lead a bad life. and Kim Dokja, who was named by his father, says he believes this superstition. when describing his life he references his name and its unfortunate meaning as explanation..,Just look at the very first chapter and how he introduces himself to us.

"I'm Dokja."

he tells us His father wished for him to be a strong "solitary" person, so named him "dokja". except it ironically backfired, thanks to this name that his father gave him, he grew up a lonely man. then he says to Yoo Sangah, "a Dokja has to live a dokja's life" - its how things are meant to be, no one can escape the cards they've been dealt he was always doomed from the start to end up alone. It's in his name.

but as we all know his name has two meanings.

"…Like my name, I was also a reader by nature." His mother preferred this meaning. Reader. and she is also the one who ignited in him his love for fiction, she told him to "reread" his first novel (and kdj wonders what his life would have been like if she hadn't said those words.) And then later she told him to reread again when he killed his father and she wrote a book...point is there's a lot of "reading" going on of all different types with them.

And throughout all of orv, these are the two fates Kim Dokja cannot escape. he is a reader and that is his literal super power and his strength, its "what he does best" thats how he manages to thrive in the scenarios and escape alive. being a reader/dokja is how he managed to survive, both pre and post apocalypse.

at the same time, he still feels alienated like the "solitary" meaning of his name suggests. even among his companions he is at a distance and cant quite reach them emotionally due to the wall hes built around himself to protect himself.

it wasn't literally that his father's naming him "dokja" doomed him to a solitary life, but figuratively, yes it did happen. it was kim dokja’s unfortunate childhood caused by his father's misdeads that alienated him from the rest of society. likewise, it wasn't his mother prefering another spelling of his name that made him a reader, but teaching him to read books as a child until it became his only solace and escape even as he grew. he can never break free of neither his father's nor his mother's influence on his life and name because these are fundamental parts of his identity. Kim Dokja is always both a reflection of his mother and father.

really these should have been his '--' words. "reader". "alone". at the end of this story that is EXACTLY how he ends up. he is utterly alone at the edge of the universe, forever apart from his companions, and at the same time, he "reads" all of the universe for the rest of eternity. He has to live a dokja's life till the end, with all that it entails.

#orv #omniscient reader's viewpoint #kim dokja #orv spoilers #orv meta #my posts

136 notes · View notes

linkyychan · 1 month ago

Text

I had to draw one of my favourite scenes from ISYH, Ochako is such an amazing character and seeing her growth was so satisfying

Go read the fic on this link. It's by @firesign-18, i've finished reading the fic a few days ago and it was suuuuch a ride. I'll leave my thoughts below the read more 🥹

HI! if you're reading this..... i went a bit crazy reading this fic it was such an amazing work. If you haven't read it yet, don't read what I'm gonna write here.

I was recommended this fic months ago but I put it aside because there weren't that many chapters out yet and i just KNEW i needed a bunch of chapters out before starting it, cause i would have trouble not reading it all so fast after reading just the summary. That was a fantastic decision, it was so worth the wait.

I want to talk about it in sections so i can explain my thoughts properly :') There's so many aspects of the fic I loved and I wanna take the time to explain because I never really do it and this time I want to..

First the beginning and the little changes: We start off with our favourite, miserable Ochako (yay canon!), except this time it's even worse cause even less of her fight with himiko was recorded. I was kinda scared there but of course i shouldnt have doubted for a second. Anyway, Himiko is alive!! and the heroes got a way to salvage the footage of the tgck fight from Ochako's mind, so it gives her hope again :)

I wanna move forward a bit after Himiko is back because I wanted to talk about something I like to wonder a lot: how do you write a redemption arc for himiko toga post last war. I've read a bunch of fics with the same premise and I always love those who get a bunch of people to come together to help her achieve it. I love the UA involvement, as well as All Might, Miruko and Ochako of course. And the concepts of the strikes and conditions are very realistic, I liked seeing how we were gonna achieve Hero Himiko someday. All the process explained, I love when its this detailed!

I do wanna talk about another aspect before jumping into the tgck big stuff: OCs. I love OCs so much. There's Dr Ellie and the Spares who are the most important here. First Dr Ellie- whats not to like abotu her. She's been helping Himiko for a long time now, we grew to know her too, and she has a badass past, we were all gonna like her. Now the siblings: yeah i do think it's a big decision to make the villains OCs, and it really worked because they were so well developped. I went to a whole lot of emotions with them, from anger (*cough* chapter 43), through sadness and joy :') They were easy to sympathise with, and i just love how again, everyone decided the "save them" route. It really fit well with Himiko's story.

OKAY now tgck my beloved... i am so happy they got together-ish relatively fast because oh boy were they down for each other so bad. I love how it tackled their lives in relation to their future job as hero, this is a part I'm always curious to see. I really prefer when a future where Himiko is alive doesn't revolve 100% around Ochako. I want to see what she could do herself, grow with others and I think this fic accomplished this perfectly. I like that she's able to forgive herself and grow and imagine a future where she is thriving. Himiko means so much to me as a character and she was written beautifully. For Ochako, I love it soo much when she's strong and so skilled and she's pushing her limits. I loved exploring her grief and her hopes, then her struggles with selflessness vs trying to be a bit more selfish for a change. These two complement each other so well. That was such an amazing read, I'll probable have to read it again in a few weeks to relive it all.

Anyway I'm not sure who took the time to read all this, I don't usually do comments or something besides a few heart emotes here and there but for that fic, it was so good I just wanted to write something and now I've spent a long time writing :') It just hits all the boxes in tgck tropes for me so it was a blast to read!

(Also shout-out to possessive Ochako, i really love her being as crazy for himiko as himiko is for her....)

#uraraka ochako #ochako urarara #uravity #fanart #bnha #fanfic art #isyh #implied tgck #fic review #my art #yea i went a bit insane on this

99 notes · View notes

jedi-luca · 1 year ago

Text

Avenger Lane Chapter 13 PT 1: Ignite The Love

Summary: You and your wife Quinn move your family outside of New York City to Avenger Lane; a small private suburbia. There you face your toughest obstacle of your marriage. Will your marriage with Quinn be strong enough when a certain redheaded beauty captures your attention?

Parings: Quinn Fabray x Reader / eventual Natasha x Reader

Warnings: Reader has a Penis

Previous Chapter

“Santana what the fuck?!” Quinn yelped, holding her cheek.

“You lying cheating bitch! You let your mother ruin Y/N’s career and got with Berry?!”

“I- I tried to stop her-“

“Stop lying Fabray or I swear I’ll punch you and knock out those perfect teeth.”

“She wanted me to go to Yale, and she knew if Y/N went to MIT they would leave me and Beth.”

“You should know Y/N wouldn’t have just dropped you both. Especially Beth. You’re blaming your mom because you secretly wanted that too! You know what Fabray you’re a sorry excuse for a person. I can’t believe you did this to Y/N. B we’re leaving.”

Santana muttered in Spanish as she walked out of the house.

“If you’re looking for Y/N they’re next door.”

The two wives looked over to see Wanda.

“Pretty sure they need clothes.”

“B go pack a bag for Y/N I already stormed off I can’t go back in there without smacking Fabgay around again.”

Normally Brittany would roll her eyes playfully her wife and Quinn would fight all the time, but this was different. The blonde walked back inside.

“I’m getting Y/N some clothes.”

“I’ll help you, I know they’re favorites.” Quinn muttered. She stood walking upstairs with Brittany. Quinn set your toiletries aside and packed your clothes thought not too many she did want to see you again soon.

“Why?” Brittany couldn’t help but ask.

Quinn began crying as she zipped the bag. “Because I’m a selfish bitch who keeps self sabotaging.”

“Y/N is one of the kindest sweetest people and you hurt them so much for so long.”

Quinn inhaled trying not to sob.

“Why Rachel?”

“I don’t know…”

“You seriously need help Quinn. You need to answer for your actions.”

“I can’t lose, Y/N.”

“You already did… you need to let them go. Let Y/N move on before this gets worse. Think of the girls.”

“I am thinking of them! They- We can’t lose Y/N.”

“Then you need to do some soul work and pray that Y/N gives you another chance.”

With that Brittany took the suitcase full of your things and made her way outside.

Quinn knew Brittany was right; she can’t just sit and cry about it. She needs to figure out how to win you back.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“I’m sorry Y/N.” Santana said softly as you placed some shorts and a hoodie on.

“Don’t be, you didn’t ruin my marriage.” You grumbled. “Hell wouldn’t be surprised if she poked a hole in the condom.”

You didn't really think that but to be honest you don’t know what to believe anymore.

“Want me to beat Berry up?” Santana offered.

You chuckled and shook your head. “Nah.”

“What are you going to do?” Brittany asked softly.

“I- I don’t know… a part of me wants to take the girls and go back home…but I can’t do that. It’ll

crush my parents if they find out what she did.” you rub your head and groan you really wanted your mother.

Suddenly Leho jumped up and on your lap purring, getting you to pet her.

“If you want to go home you can and if not you can stay here for as long as you’d like. You have a lot to digest.” Natasha rubbed your arm trying to be of some comfort. Santana caught the way you squeezed her hand. She doesn’t know when but she knows in her heart you and Natasha will be together one day. She kind of hopes it happens.

Her focus went to her wife who nudged her.

‘Tell them.’ She mouthed.

“It was- her mother that put the idea in her head.”

“Judy?” Your head snapped up looking at your friends for confirmation.

“Quinn just admitted it.” Santana added.

“What a witch.” Natasha muttered.

You are so angry you don’t even know what to do anymore. You really wanna get so fucked up the whole day will be a blur, but you know you shouldn’t. You know that’s a slippery slope.

“Thank you for telling me.” You mutter.

“If we knew we would have told you a long time ago.” Santana says softly.

You nod and turn to Brittany. “Did you happen to get my gym clothes?”

“Yes.” She says opting out that Quinn packed it.

“Thank you both but I think I’m going to go for a run and just the gym I need to let this out in a more constructive way.”

“Don’t overdo it like in high school Y/L/N.”

“Y/N ran themselves into exhaustion and passed out on the bleachers when they found out about Quinn’s first pregnancy.” Brittany explained.

“I’ll call you later and you better answer me.” Santana warned as she stood with Brittany they each hugged you goodbye. “Thanks big Red for taking care of Y/N.”

“Of course.” Natasha couldn’t help but let out a little chuckle.

Brittany hugs Natasha speaking near her ear. “I know you like Y/N but I wouldn’t try anything until the divorce is final. Quinn will stop at nothing to win them back.”

Natasha, stunned, nods her head as the blonde takes her wife’s hand as they walk out hand in hand.

You quickly shove your gym shoes on when a note falls out. You sigh angrily as you read it.

‘I know you need to be away from me but please come back soon. We can work through this. I love you - Q’

You roll your eyes as you stand up.

“I can come with you? Or meet you at the gym?”

“I think I need to be alone with my thoughts.”

“Of course.” She nods in understanding.

“Thank you Natasha for everything.”

With that you shut the door and began jogging towards the gym.

Natasha sighs before taking your suitcase upstairs to the guest room. She sets it down on the bed before taking it out it’s contents. She set your toiletries in the bathroom, and began sorting your clothes in the drawers when she ran across a note from Quinn.

I’m sorry please come home baby we can work through this. Please don’t give up on me.

Natasha rolls her eyes and stuffs the note in her pocket. She’s more than sure you wouldn’t want to see it. Natasha makes her way back downstairs to the kitchen. She knows you’ll probably be starving by the time you come back.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

You were punching the heavy bag when your watch dinged.

‘If you’re ass is still at the gym I will call Natasha to drag you out!’ - Santana

You sigh it’s been at least 4 hours you need to call it before you can’t move.

“Hey Y/N.” Korg smiled, handing you a smoothie.

You reach for it but hiss in pain as you try to lift your arm.

“Yeaaaah, you’ve been punching that bag for an hours now. I figured that would happen.”

He led you to the ice baths and helped you in. You hissed sitting down in the tub. Once you’ve

gotten settled. He helped you drink from the straw.

“So cold.” Your teeth chattered.

“Yeah cold drink and an ice bath probably don't mix.”

“Uh huh.” You nodded, shivering, feeling the strain in your muscles fade away.

“So wanna taco bout it?” He asked.

“Not really.” You shook your head.

“Okay, but you should probably talk about it with someone. Working out for 4 hours is probably not too good for the body. Just 30 more seconds and we’ll get you out.”

Once your time was up you got in some Revenger Bod sweats and a hoodie and Korg took you back to Natasha’s in the golf cart.

“Thanks Korg.” You say before getting out.

“Of course bruv remember to heat and ice your shoulders.”

You nod and make your way up the driveway to Natasha’s house.

You don’t even knock before she opens the door bringing you in a hug.

“I was getting so worried.” She said squeezing you. “You’re shivering.” She said looking you over. “Come on.”

You feel her lead you towards the kitchen table before disappearing and popping back inside with a blanket.

“Thank you.” You say softly as she wraps it around you. Leho jumps on your lap.

“Let me heat up your food.” She replies.

“I’m sorry.”

“Why are you sorry?” Her brows are furrowed as she heats your food up.

“Worrying you, bringing this drama to your doorstep.”

“Don’t apologize, I don't want it nor need it.” She brings your plate over, setting down one of your favorite comfort meals.

“You made-“

“I figured something comforting is what you needed.”

You couldn’t hold back your tears anymore you brought her against you crying against her taut stomach. She ran her fingers through your hair as the other rubbed the middle of your back.

“It’s okay detka.” She says softly as you squeeze her tightly. “Shhh don’t cry over her anymore. She doesn’t deserve your tears.” She grabs the cloth napkin wiping your tears away, and moves a chair right next to you.

She kisses your temple softly before whispering for you to eat.

You try to move your arms and they wobble as you try to use the silverware.

“Y/N please don’t do this to yourself again.” She says softly, taking your hands, noticing how red and slightly bloody they are. She walks over to the sink heating up a couple of clean rags. She rang them out before walking back over to you.

She wrapped them around your knuckles and began to feed you.

“Natasha please I can-“

“Y/N.” She warned, giving you a glare. You shut up and let her feed you.

Once you ate and drank a couple glasses of water she led you to your guest room.

“Wanna get some rest? I know it’s still early, but I could put something on maybe-“

“Stay with me?”

“Okay.” She smiled and you both got in bed while she played one of your favorite comfort movies.

Soon you were lightly snoring away. She paused the movie about to leave you in your slumber when you wrapped an arm around her. “Please don’t go.”

“I’ll stay as long as you want me too.” She whispered as you pulled her close. She pecked your forehead before turning in your arms.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

Natasha woke in the middle of the night to your head on her stomach. She chuckled lightly seeing your feet off the bed. You seemed to be somewhat of a crazy sleeper. She lightly placed a pillow under your head before slipping out of bed and into the bathroom.

When she walked in the bedroom she spotted you against the headboard.

“Hey.” She smiled making her way to the bed. “Did I wake you?”

“Hmhm.” You shook your head.

She raised her brow.

“Okay maybe a bit. Mainly my muscles they’re so sore it hurts.”

“I’ll be right back.” She nods.

A few minutes later she walks in with a glass of water and some aspirin.

“Here this should help a bit.”

“Thank you.” You reply by taking the medicine when she pats a spot in the middle of the bed.

“Sit here for me.”

You comply scooching over when she hands you the remote. You can feel her sit behind you as you put on a nature show. “Ohhh fuck that’s good.” You groan as she begins massaging your shoulders and arms with some tiger balm.

She smirks hearing you moan in approval. She bites her lip feeling your muscles beneath her hands. She briefly imagines running her fingers down your back while you’re on top of her hitting her special spot.

“Your hands are magic.”

She smiles and begins working every knot and sore from your neck to your shoulders, arms and hands.

“Lay down.” She says softly near your ear.

It makes your abs twitch a bit. You quickly grab a pillow and lie down when you feel her hands on your calves.

“Ohhhh fuuuuuuck!” You shake under her fingers as she massages the soreness away. She works for a while on your muscled calves when she straddles your legs and begins working up your thighs.

“Ooooh God that’s good.” You moan against the pillow and you know you’re definitely got a semi right now. It’s hard not to have one when you have full body chills from this massage.

“Want me to work on your glutes?”

“Would it be weird if I said yes?” You chuckled looking back at her.

“No.” She smirked before grabbing your two cheeks. Soooo tight and firm she thinks to herself.

Your moan is so high pitched she asks if you’re okay.

“Yes sorry that spot just- you get it.” You clear your throat and she uses both hands to rub the spot on your ass that’s been killing you for ages. “Ohhh Natasha!” You moan jolting under her hands. You’re officially bricked and hope to God she won’t notice. You’re member feels very

smushed you can’t help, but reach below and try to rearrange yourself.

“You okay need me to stop?”

“No, don't stop, I'm good just getting comfortable.” You respond.

She smirks knowing you were adjusting your large package. “Is it annoying sometimes having to arrange yourself all the time.”

You let out a deep chuckle that makes her twitch. “Kind of… especially in the summer.” You look up at a lioness mauling a buffalo hoping that will help your hard on go away.

She works on your back using her elbow to get that spot under your shoulder blade. After a few minutes you feel yourself start to doze off.

“Thank you, Nat.” You say half asleep. “You’re amazing.”

“Feel better?”

“Hmhm.”

“Ready to go back to sleep.”

You nod and move back to your spot.

She can’t help but notice the slight outline on your shorts. Natasha quickly averts her eyes, biting her lip.

“I should probably use the bathroom real quick.” You mutter making your way in. You quickly pee and feel your staff soften.

Natasha chuckles lying down as she hears the faucet running. Placing a hand against her aching pussy she rubs herself hard a couple times to relieve the ache between her thighs just a bit until she hears the water stop.

You walk to the bed and lay down next to Natasha who curls up next to you but only her feet touch you. You lightly rub her foot before speaking. “Thank you for everything you’ve done for me.”

“I’d do it again.” She says softly pushing your hair back and away from your face. “Now sleep.”

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

You wake up to Natasha’s forehead and knees against your back, her arm loosely around you.

You sleepily move on your back and she automatically cuddles against you. “Hmmm Y/N.” She hums in her sleep.

Your brow raises looking down at her as she smiles in her sleep. She’s probably just as exhausted as you are. Normally you’d wanna get up and move around but you let yourself lay still as she sleeps.

A couple hours later Natasha wakes up to find you reading up on divorce steps on your phone and Leho meowing on the bed.

“Sorry.” She mumbles sleepily.

“Don’t be sorry.” You smile, setting it aside. “How’d you sleep?”

“Really well actually.” She yawns as she stretches, catching a glimpse of her abs. Her stomach grumbles and you can’t help but laugh.

“Want me to make breakfast?”

“You don’t have to I-“

“Nat. Let me. Please? I’ll feed Leho.”

“Okay.” She smiles, still waking up watching her cat run after you.

You were making your way downstairs when your phone rang.

You answered seeing it was Mike.

“Dude you and Quinn are separated and you didn’t call me?!”

“This all just happened yesterday. I haven't even really wrapped my head around it.”

“I had to hear it from Santana, Y/N, Santana!”

“I’m sorry man I just have kind of been out of it.”

“Santana mentioned you’re at Natasha’s?”

“Yeah she just took me in…. What?”

“Nothing, it's nice of her.”

“I feel like you have more to say?”

“I mean I don’t agree with Quinn whatsoever but was she far off from the truth?”

“What are you trying to say Michael?”

“Nothing nevermind. You’re upset.”

“Say it.”

“You think maybe you two are into one another? No one would fault you. Quinn is a terrible human being. Natasha is beautiful and she seems really into you.”

“I can’t think about that stuff right now Mike. I need to focus on my separation first.”

“And that’s great but maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to test the waters? You’ve been with Quinn since you were 16. I’m not saying to jump into bed. Just maybe see how compatible you two are.”

“I better go, I'm making her breakfast, and she’s going to come down soon.”

“Talk later?”

“I’ll call you.” You agree.

“Let me know if you need any chonese you can borrow mine.” Mike smirked.

“You are not even close to my size Mike.” You chuckle.

“Rude. I’m a grower not a show-er.”

“Bye Mike.”

“Talk to you soon.” He responds.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“Momma, where's papa?” Finley asked as she ate her breakfast.

Quinn felt her heart ache. She was just glad Val kept Beth for another day. “Daddy has some things to do today.”

“Aw.” Finley pouted. “I miss papa.”

Quinn shot you off a text.

Meanwhile next door

You sighed reading the text.

‘Fin is asking about you… please come home. We can talk about everything. We can work through this, I'm begging you.’

“She texting you?” Natasha asked as she ate her breakfast you made her.

“Yup.”

“I know this might be a little soon but you should use the divorce lawyer Bruce and I used she just so happens to be Bruce’s cousin. Her name is Jennifer Walters she does everything. She made it very easy.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, if you want I can see if she’d see you today?”

“Please?”

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“Okay Y/N this is gonna hurt a bit.” Jennifer cringes as she sets an affidavit down. “New York state law has a no fault clause which means you have to be separated for at least a year, but if I have enough evidence of clear irretrievable breakdown of a marriage which I believe we have then you’ll only have to be separated for at least 6 months, see a couples therapist, annnnd Quinn has to agree to it. Do you have kids together?”

“Yes, two little girls.” You answer.

“Then you’ll have to also have discussions of custody, visitation, and child support. Which seeing as you haven’t had a job in a very long time shows she will most likely get custody. I feel I could get you full custody being as you were the full time parent as she was at work most of if not all of the time. Which would also grant you spousal and child support.”

“I don’t need spousal support, we may need child support but I can get a job.”

“We’re going to get it regardless, especially after cheating and taking away your chance at M.I.T., but I do think it’s a great idea to get a job. It’ll show the judge you can take care of yourself and your girls. I also suggest getting a place of your own, but we’ll get to that when we

get there. One step at a time it’s a grueling process and sometimes can get very ugly.”

“I really don’t want this to be messy or ugly.”

“No one ever does but it happens, I just don’t want you going into this thinking she’s just going to sign. 90% of the time they don’t. She could drag this on for years if she wanted.” Jennifer cringes.

“So what’s the first step?” You ask looking at the stack of papers.

“I’m going to draw up divorce papers, and custody agreements papers. I’ll need you to send in everything you want from the divorce via email, and I’ll work it in the papers. In the meantime I would suggest staying separated.”

You nod as she stands to take your hand.

“It’s going to be a helluva ride Y/N.”

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

Natasha was driving you both to her house when she broke the silence. “How’d it go?”

You sighed, rubbing your head. “It all sounds so tedious. I need to talk to Tony about that job and maybe see about finding a place nearby but it’s so hard because our kids are involved. They’re gonna be broken up about it. Children of divorce.” You groaned holding your head feeling a headache coming on.

Natasha pulled over in a parking lot and turned towards you, placing a hand on yours.

“I’ll be here for you through it all. Anything you need. If you want, you can live with me? I have room and the girls are right next door. You wouldn’t have to worry about rent; the house is paid off.”

“Really? You’d let me stay?”

“Of course.” She smiled with a light chuckle.

“I’m really lucky to have you here.”

“Stop it.” She blushed. “How’s take out sound?”

“Sounds good.”

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

After eating you got a text from Quinn.

‘Fin wants to talk to you… can I let her call you?’

‘Yes.’ You respond.

The phone rings and you hear your daughter.

“Hi papa!”

“Hi sweetheart!”

“Whatcha doin?”

“I just had some dinner. What about you?”

“Mama made me take a bath.”

“That’s good you don’t wanna be a stinky baby.”

“Nooo stinky baby papa!” Fin giggled.

“Did you have dinner?”

“Yes mama made sghetti.”

“Yummm.”

“Papa, where are you?”

“…I had to come visit your grandma and grandpa I’ll be home in a few days Finny.”

“Ohhh.” Fin sighs. “I miss you papa.”

You feel yourself wanting to cry. “I miss you too Fin.”

“I see you soon papa?”

“Soon my love.”

“Night papa.”

“Good night Fin.”

“You okay?” Natasha asked as she dried her hair.

“I miss my kids.” You say clearing your throat.

“I know.” She whispers, taking your hand. “Why don’t you pick a movie and I’ll get the popcorn?”

You nod and stand up making your way to the living room. You mindlessly chose as you thought about how to get custody of your kids. You need to talk to Tony first to get that job he’s been offering you. Start saving money you already had a good amount from Burt’s Garage back in Lima you were going to use that money for Beth and Fin’s college fund but you may need to use some of it for what’s to come.

A few minutes later Natasha walked in with a bowl of popcorn and a couple of drinks.

“Thank you.” You say snapping out of your head.

“Uhhh you chose a horror movie?”

“Oh yeah…” you smirked. “You're not a big scary movie fan?”

“Uhhh I mean I’m good if you are.” She muttered.

“Nat it’s okay I’m here. I wouldn’t let anything happen to you.”

She gave you a half smile remembering you saving her not that long ago. “I know… I just have bad dreams is all.”

“Gotcha. What’s something you would want to watch?”

“How about The Notebook or Fried Green Tomatoes?”

“Ugh sad romance movies? Gross.”

Natasha laughed, throwing popcorn on you.

“How about your favorite movie?”

“What if one of those is my favorite?” The redheaded challenges.

“Those aren’t your favorite.” You smirked, catching a piece of popcorn in your mouth.

“Oh and what is my favorite?”

“We've been over this 007: Moonraker.”

She grinned as you put the movie on.

“You get romance and I get some action….. annnnnd I just realized how that sounds.” You chuckled, making her slap your chest.

“Shut up and start the movie.” She huffed.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

You kept secretly watching Natasha as she mouthed the words in the scenes.

She only caught you a couple times.

“Stop it!” She giggled, her face flushed in the glow of the tv.

“It’s cute!” You argued. She kicked you as she laid down her legs now in your lap making Leho jump off. “Rude.” You chuckled.

“She had her turn.” Natasha chuckled.

You returned to watching the movie as you rubbed her legs. Soon you felt goose bumps on her legs. You reached behind you grabbing the blanket on the sofa and placing it over her body.

“Thank you.” She said she wiggled her foot.

You chuckled and began rubbing her feet.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

When the credits rolled Natasha stretched and said “I still believe I’d make a great spy.”

“Oh I believe it.”

“Yeah?” She grinned looking over at you.

“Yeah you’d be the Ballerina to my John Wick.”

She chuckled as she scrolled through the movies.

“I am John Wick, you killed my dog and stole the gift my dead wife gave me. Prepare to die.” You growled.

She cackled at you and you turned to her with finger guns. “dos vidaniya.” You smirked.

She laughed even harder sitting up. “It's do svidaniya you idiot.”

“Alright fine miss KGB you do it!” You huffed.

Natasha sat up straightening her back. “I am Natalia Romanoff. Thank you for your cooperation. Prepare to die. do svidaniya”

“Chills. Literal chills.” You chuckle. “Wow, have you been hiding that accent?”

Natasha laughed and smacked your arm.

“No seriously, do you hide it?”

“I feel like I lost it… I definitely watched movies and shows to have an American accent because kids thought I was weird, but if I’m around my family it comes back.”

“I’m not gonna lie if I met you in school and you had that accent I would totally wanna be your friend.” You nodded.

She smiled. “Too bad we were an hour apart.”

“Hmm, I think things would have been a lot different.”

“How so?” She asks.

“I think you would have kept me from making a lot of stupid decisions back then.”

“I definitely would have.” She chuckled.

You also think it would have been Natasha you went after, not Quinn. That thought made you pause.

You were now deep in thought when you felt Natasha tickle your side.

“What are you- are you trying to tickle me?!” You laughed.

“What is wrong with you, why aren’t you ticklish?!” She huffed.

“Oh I’m not ticklish but now I know you are.” You smirked and she took off running. You bolted after her upstairs. She was laughing and screaming as she tried to get away from you. You stopped the door from closing and she ran on the other side of her bed.

“Oh my God Y/N stop.” She warned as you began to corner her.

She squealed as she tried to hop over the bed but you caught her.

“No!” She laughed as you pinned her down, tickling her sides. “No! Stop! Oh my gosh!” She cackled even snorting as she lost her breath.

“Oh Nat, you shouldn’t have tried to tickle me.” You laughed. “You showed your hand.”

“Okay! Okay! I give! I give!” She laughed.

You stopped and quickly realized your positions here she is beneath you her chest heaving as she catches her breath occasionally giggling.

You reach down gently, moving her red locks out of her face. Her eyes are twinkling and her plump lips are parted. You look into her eyes and lower yourself gently rubbing her nose against yours. Her hand locks behind your neck and just as your lips meet the doorbell rings jolting you off of her.

Natasha clears her throat and looks over at her security pad as the doorbell continues to ring. “It’s my sister.” She says softly.

You nod, touch your lips and you can still feel her breath against them.

“I’m going to kill her.” She mutters as she rushes out the room. “Stop ringing the fucking bell!” She shouts to Yelena.

You snap out of your haze and make your way downstairs as she opens the door.

“Hey sis!” Yelena giggles.

“Hi Nat!” Kate grins lazily.

“Are you two drunk?”

“Maybe.” Kate squinted.

“We went back to the apartment and had some mac and cheese but Kate burnt it.”

“I said I was sorry!”

“Anyways then I remembered those amazing piroshkis you used to make. Can you make them?”

“Yelena it’s like 12 AM! No I can’t!”

“Ohhh hello.” Kate waved to you slyly.

“Y/N? Ohh we’re we interrupting an affair?” Yelena smirked looking at you.

“No!” You and Natasha said in unison.

“Hmhm.” Kate smirked.

“Both of you shut up and just go eat our leftovers.”

“Hm, I am hungry and a bit tipsy but I wanna know what is going on over here.” Yelena smirked, pointing between the two of you.

“Nothing is happening I’m separated with my wife right now-“

“And you thought you’d just shack up with my sister?” Yelena raised her brow.

“Whoa no that’s not-“

“Listen up Y/N Y/L/N. I can do a lot with a knife so I’d tread lightly if I were you. No one hurts my sister.” Yelena pointed her knife that she had somehow taken out and into your chest lightly.

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” You say pushing away her knife gently.

“Yelena, give me that now!!” Natasha yelled.

Yelena huffed and whined before giving it to her sister.

“Kate!”

“Yes ma’am?”

“Take her to the kitchen and eat something.”

Kate pulled Yelena in the kitchen, Leho trailing after them.

“Y/N, I am so, so sorry!”

“I’m okay.” You chuckled.

“Really because she poked a hole into your shirt.”

You looked down and Natasha flicked your nose.

“Wooooow. Nice. The Romanoff’s are straight up bullies.” You grin.

“I am really sorry though.”

“Don’t be, I wish I had a sibling like that.”

“You do; her name is Santana.” Natasha smirked.

You chuckled with a nod.

“I’m sorry she’s eating our leftovers. I know you were excited about them tomorrow.” Natasha takes your hand.

“Don't be they need to eat something. I’m gonna go to bed. I'm pretty tired actually.”

“Okay.” She nods sort of wanting to know what that almost kiss meant as she looks at your hand.

You leaned down and kissed her cheek softly. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

She nodded letting your hand go as she watches you walk up the stairs.

“Hmm nothings going on my ass.” Yelena chortled.

“Stop. There really isn’t.”

“Eh, that didn’t look like anything. Kate?”

“That was definitely a ‘we’ll fuck later kiss on the cheek’” Kate muttered.

“Okay I just wanted you to say that definitely looked like something not that gross Kate. She’s my sister, show some respect.”

“Sorry Nat.”

“Well wanna tell me why a married person with kids is in your house?”

“It’s kind of a long story.” Natasha sighed as she poured herself a shot of vodka.

“We’ve got time.” Yelena raised her brow.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“Wow.” Yelena sat back.

“Wow is an understatement.” Kate muttered.

“What a fucking cun-“

“Yelena.” Natasha grit pointing upstairs.

“But it’s true!” She whispered harshly.

“Well yeah but we can’t say it when Y/N is right upstairs. What if they get back together?” Kate shrugs.

“They’re not going too… Y/N is clearly into my sister. They’re going to get together, get married and give me more nieces and nephews.” Yelena smiled lovingly.

“Yelena, it’s not that simple.” Natasha sighed.

“How? Y/N is going to get divorced then you two can finally be together.”

“Lena divorces take a very long time. Especially if you have children.”

“Kate, stop being logical and help me keep Nat delulu! You totally like Y/N right?”

“Sooooo much.” Natasha groaned, laying her head against the table.

“If it’s meant to be it will be.” Kate shrugged. “Ow!” She huffed after Yelena smacked her arm.

“Cestra I’m telling you the way Y/N looks at you says everything. They clearly want you too.”

“One of Y/N’s best friends told me they knew we liked each other but that I needed to wait until the divorce is final. That Quinn is relentless and always wins.”

“Maybe, but she hasn't been against you.” Yelena smirks.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

Natasha woke up to laughter coming from downstairs. Her eyes widened realizing you were probably alone with her sister. She quickly got up brushing her teeth and changing before rushing downstairs.

“Well there she is sleeping beauty herself.” You grinned spatula in hand.

“Cestra you didn’t tell me Y/N can cook!” Yelena smiled, eating her breakfast you made her.

“Oh my God it’s so good.” Kate moaned.

“I got yours right here.” You winked.

“Some nice sausage.” Yelena smirked, earning a glare from her sister.

“Take a seat, I'll make you a cup of coffee.” You nod towards the table.

Natasha nodded dumbly and sat down as you brought her a mug and her breakfast. “Thank you.” She said softly. You gently squeezed her shoulder before going back to the stove.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“No way.” Yelena chuckled.

“Yes wayyy.” You smirked.

“Prove it!” Kate hounded.

“How? There’s no space for the Jubie Slide.”

“I think you may be forgetting a certain new dance studio.” Natasha smirked from behind her mug.

“Wait what?!” Yelena gasped.

“It was supposed to be a surprise but this is to good to pass up. I spoke with Thor and Val they’re letting me teach ballet at the gym.”

“Cestra that’s fucking great!”

“You never said when you can move in.” You add.

“Pause!” Yelena held up her hand. “You knew?!”

“Well yeah.”

“Y/N is the one that made me talk to Thor and Val.”

“Wow you told Y/N but not me.” Yelena shook her head.

“I told you it was supposed to be a surprise. I wanted to fix it up first.”

“Well let’s go look at it.” Kate smiled.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“Oh hey Nat!” Thor waved as he helped a scrawny string bean squat lift.

“Thor!” The man huffed, falling the barbell nearly hitting his foot. “You idiot that almost got me!”

“It’s just the barbell stopping being such a baby Loki!” Thor rolled his eyes and walked towards you guys.

“Oh I didn’t mean for you to leave him.” Nat chuckled.

“Oh don’t worry about him, he's just my brother.” He laughed.

“I take it you’re here to check out your new studio?” He grinned playfully.

“You got me.” Natasha chuckled.

“Come on, I'll show you the way.”

He led the way towards the other side of the gym leading down a hallway to the locked door.

Natasha opened it only to find the room full of dust, and old gym equipment.

“It’s perfect right?” Thor beamed.

“Uhh yeah I’m trying to picture it.”

“Thor, what about all this old equipment?” You asked, walking inside gesturing around.

“Right… well the new equipment we bought from the manufacturer didn’t want to take the old equipment back so we just stored it in here.”

“So it’s trash?”

“Well- yeah… yes it’s trash. I just haven’t gotten rid of it yet.”

You and the girls raised your brows.

“I’ll do it now.” Thor said carefully before rushing off. “Loki! Korg! Help me clear this room out.”

“I’ll help him.” You muttered looking at all the crap laying around. “Might call a friend to help us.”

“Same if we all pitch in the faster we can prove you can’t dance.” Yelena smirked.

“Psh.” You scoffed dialing your best friend's number.. “I can dance.”

‘Hey Y/N!’

“Suuuure!” Yelena smirked.

“Mike, I need your help. Also tell these girls I know how to dance!” You whined.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

After an hour of cleaning everything out of the room you all were really taking in the space.

“What do you think Nat? Can you vision it?” You grinned, waving your arms.

“I can! The mirrors will be here on this side, and I want rails as well for stretching.”

“Oh you need a shoe box!” Yelena smiled pointing to the front of the room.

“I can do all of that and polish the floors.”

“You don’t have to Y/N I can-“ Natasha smiled at you.

“I want to.”

“Well then I’m helping you.” She grinned.

“Couldn’t have asked for a better helper.”

“Wow, I came all the way down here.” Mike huffed.

Natasha smiled watching you measure the walls, and telling Mike as he typed the notes in your phone and took photos.

“Okay that’s actually very hot.” Kate whispered towards Natasha.

“Back off my future in law.” Yelena hissed.

“Let's check out the supply house.” You grin.

“Ugh that place is so boring Y/N!” Mike whined.

“I’ll buy you those hotdogs you like out front.”

“Fine but hotdogs first.” Mike pointed, handing you the keys to your truck.

“Was Quinn-“

“Asking me a billion questions? Yes.”

“Did you get to see the girls?”

“I only saw Fin, Beth was at school.”

“She said they miss you and I said you miss them too but that you need some more time.”

“Thank you Mike.”

“Of course.”

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

After eating a couple chili dogs and eating a handful of mints you were now walking around with Natasha as the girls ran to the garden section with Mike.

“I think this would look perfect with the hardwood floors.” You said pointing to the plank.

“I trust you.” Natasha smiled.

“Hi congratulations on your new home! Need any help getting some paint samples?” One of the employees asked happily.

“No thank you.” Natasha smiled

“Okay but might I say you two are just so beautiful together, absolutely beautiful! Congratulations and please let me know if you need anything I’ll see if I can knock off a few bucks.” The employee winked.

You put your arm around Natasha. “Thank you so much we definitely will!”

The employee walked off and you and Natasha chuckled as you let her go.

“That’s not nice.” Natasha smirked.

“Hey I’m helping you save money.” You smirked.

“Hmhm.”

“Oh by the way Mike gave me a number for his mirror guy so I already sent off the measurements. Should get them in a couple days. Also said he’d hook you up with some speakers.

“Mike has a mirror guy?”

“Yeah he and Britt have their own dance studio back in Brooklyn.”

“Seriously?!”

“Oh yeah Mike is killer on the dance floor.”

“You never said how you knew how to dance.”

“Well when we were kids we were obsessed with You Got Served and mimicking dances on music videos. Then Glee club happened and we got to dance everyday with our friends. Brittany is probably the best dancer out of all of us. She danced on tour with Beyonce right out of high school.”

“Wow! I never would have guessed that I mean she has a dancer's body. I just never put two and two together.”

“Yeah Britt and Mike were the best I'd say Santana, Quinn, and myself were just behind them.” You moved up in line.

You rented out a floor polisher as you ordered the polls of wood.

“Oh great we’re done here?” Mike asked, relieved when you nodded.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

After finally giving the studio a deep clean

You and Mike finally did the Jubie Slide.

“Pay up.” You smirked at the girls.

“Okay you got me I didn’t think you could do it. Kate pay Y/N.” Yelena cackled.

“Here’s $20 bucks.” Kate muttered.

“Nice.” You grinned before Jubie sliding around the trio.

“I’ll take that for my labor today.” Mike smirked, snatching the $20.

“Wooooow.” You glared. “I bought you 2 hotdogs, nachos, and 2 sodas!”

“This is intrist.”

“Okay you’ve gotta teach me that.” Kate asked.

You stood next to her as you instructed her on the first step with Mike.

“I like this one.” Yelena nodded towards you.

“Same.” Natasha winked towards her.

“So are you going to tell them?”

“I don’t know. I want too and I’m more than sure Y/N knows but-“

“Y/N is still married.”

The redhead nodded.

“Yelena look! I’m doing it!” Kate giggled.

“Not even close, Kate.” Yelena replied.

“Practice makes perfect.” You chuckled.

“What other moves do you know?” Natasha smirked.

“Oh I know a lot of moves.” You smirked.

“What’s your favorite one?!” Kate asked.

“Mike let’s show’em how it’s done.” You chuckled.

“Oohhhhh here we go.” He chuckled while putting on his old playlist.

Sirens began wailing from the speakers.

“Ohhhhhhh!” You grinned as you and Mike began dancing Shmoney.

“Running through these checks 'til I pass out (pass out) And shorty give me neck 'til I pass out (pass out) I swear to God, all I do is cash out (all I do) And if you ain't a ho, get up out my trap house!”

“About a week ago! Week ago!” You and Mike clapped hands before the next clip began. That old familiar sound of the steel pan.

“Soulja Boy off in this, oh, Watch me crank it, watch me roll, Watch me crank that Soulja Boy, Then super man that, oh, Now watch me, yuuu (crank that Soulja Boy), Now watch me, yuuu (crank that Soulja Boy), Now watch me, yuuu (crank that Soulja Boy), Now watch me, yuuu (crank that Soulja Boy)”

“I think I know this one!” Kate pointed just as the playlist switched songs.

“But aye do me a favor call me jerk one more time(your a jerk!)

I know, You're a jerk! (I know), You're a jerk! (I know), You're a jerk! (I know), You're a jerk! (I know), You're a jerk! (I know), You're a jerk! (I know)”

“Y/N is always throwing me curve balls.” Natasha muttered with a smirk on her face.

“They be like smooth (what?)

Can you teach me how to dougie?

You know why? Cause all da bitches love me (aye) All I need is a beat that's super bumpin' And for you, you, you to back it up and dougie!”

You laughed as the next song started.

“Come on ladies you gotta know this one!” Mike laughed.

You waved Natasha over showing her the steps as Mike taught Yelena and Kate.

“Wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble (yeah), Wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble (yeah), Wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble (yeah), Wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble baby, wobble (yeah)”

“Alright Y/L/N you can dance.” Yelena chuckled as you and Mike kept going.

“One more!” Mike begged.

“Alright alright.” You chuckled.

“At night I think of you, I want to be your lady, maybe. If your game is on, give me a call Boo. If your lovin's strong, gonna give my all to you. At night I think of you, I want to be your lady, maybe. If your game is on, give me a call Boo. If your lovin's strong, gonna give my all to you”

“So Y/N can fix things, cook, and dance?” Kate looked at Natasha. “I don’t know how you haven’t immediately jumped their bones”

“Ugh Kate!” Yelena huffed.

Natasha smiled at you as you danced with your best friend.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“We definitely need to have a dance party like we used too.” Mike grinned as you both chatted by his car.

“Oh for sure Brittany is going to school the hell out of us

“Always.” Mike chuckled watching you look over at Natasha who spoke with her sister. “I think you should go for it by the way.”

“Huh?” You asked looking back at him.

“Natasha… she’s obviously into you pretty sure she has been since you’ve met.”

“I like her Mike… a lot, but I feel like it’s just too soon. I’m not divorced yet I feel like any move I make will be refuted.”

“Well you are separated, granted you probably need to move out but there’s no harm in having some fun.”

“Natasha’s not that kind of girl and I’m not that kind of person. Especially with her. She’s the type to marry and whisk away, and I don’t know if I can do that again. I trusted Quinn for so long and she completely broke my heart time and time again.”

“Then I’d tread very lightly or just tell her how you feel and see if she’d wait? I don’t know I’m not the best at relationship advice.”

You chuckled and hugged him goodbye with the promise of reaching out to him more.

You walked over as Yelena was saying goodnight to her sister. “Thanks for everything you do for my sister Y/N.” Yelena smiled, giving you a side hug.

As you and Natasha head inside the house you finally feel exhausted.

You yawned as you walked through the threshold.

“Tired yourself out?” Natasha smirked.

“I’m beat.” You smiled sleepily.

“Well you did feed my sister, Kate, myself and you. Then cleaned the studio, polished and waxed the floors and gave us a show. Thank you Y/N for all your help.”

“Of course it’s the least I could do.” You shrug.

Natasha went in for a hug but you stopped her.

“I am very gross and sweaty. I should probably hop in the shower.”

“Well I wasn’t going to say anything.” Natasha cringed.

“Wooooow! Burn on me!” You chuckled before heading upstairs. “I’ll see you in the morning, Nat.” You smiled down at her.

“Goodnight, I’ll see you in the morning.” She smiled watching you walk in your room Leho purring against her leg.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

Even though both you and Natasha were exhausted from the previous day you both woke up to a wet dream at the same time.

“Ohhh fuck!” Natasha moaned, waking up to her fingers against her swollen bean.

“Fuck.” You sighed tiredly feeling your cock soften. You grumbled as you got out of bed to wash up. You looked at yourself in the mirror feeling guilty and lost. You have never wanted another woman so badly in your life until now. You rubbed your head wondering how much longer you and Natasha can go on tip toeing around these unspoken feelings. You’re so over the wet dreams and the almost kisses.

You were walking out of the room just as Natasha was walked out of hers.

“Morning.” “Hi.”

You both chuckle.

“I was just about to start breakfast.”

“Stop, you've done enough. Let me.” Natasha smiled before heading downstairs. “How’d you sleep?”

“Uh good.” You gulp hoping you weren’t moaning in your sleep. “You?”

“Good.” She nods also hoping you didn’t hear her moaning. “Sooo I was thinking maybe we should take it easy today. You did so much yesterday, maybe we could just relax?”

“But your studio?”

“It can wait another day.” She said softly, "You worked so hard yesterday, let's just relax today.”

“You sure? The wood is ready.”

“The mirrors will be in tomorrow we can do it then.”

“Alright if you insist.” You chuckled.

“I do, now, do you wanna make the coffee and I’ll make breakfast? She asked and you nodded.

Leho meowed.

“Yes, I’ll make yours too.” Natasha smiled, petting Leho’s head.

⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗ ⧗

“That was so good.” You say standing up to collect her plate taking it to the dishwasher.

“Thank you.” She stands taking your hand as she leads you upstairs to her room.

You hadn’t been in here since your kiss.

“Figured we could watch something in bed.” She spoke turning on the tv.

You stretched a bit before rubbing your lower back.

“Your back still hurting?”

“Yeah it’s an old football injury I flare up from time to time.”

“Well yesterday didn’t help. Massage?” Natasha smirked.

“Maybe? If you don’t mind?”

“Turn around.”

“Yes!” You grinded and turned over.

Natasha climbed on top of you and began massaging your back.

“Ahhhhh yeah!” You groaned.

She giggled and continued massaging your back. She stopped and said: “Take your shirt off, I'll rub this oil on your back.” She moved to grab some soothing oils and you took off your shirt.

“Ready?” She gulped seeing the veins leading down your waistband.

“So ready.” You smirked lying down on your stomach.

Natasha poured some of the oil on the spots you said were hurting and began massaging you.

“Your hands are magic.” You mumble against the pillow seeing her in the mirror of her dresser.

She chuckled, moving to your neck and shoulders. Admiring the muscles you have that make you look like you were carved out of marble by a Greek God.

“What happened to you? From the football injury?”

“I got tackled pretty hard in the end zone in my last year. I ended up in the hospital for the night, nothing too bad but I fractured my lower spine. So I get flare ups every now and then.”

Natasha could only imagine how scary that must have been for your parents. Even for Quinn. Natasha on the other hand probably would have killed the player that hit you in the first place.

She could imagine herself now seeing you on your back ball in hand in sheer pain. She would have rushed to your side.

“That must have been scary.”

“At first I remember just seeing him in my face saying something and the next thing I knew I was in so much pain. I could hear Finn and some other guys fighting in the field. Quinn was by my side and then I saw my parents. I remember crying and then feeling the paramedics take me to the hospital.”

“Did the player that tackled you get in trouble?”

“He did cause I already made the touchdown. I think the guys got him pretty good too if memory serves correctly. He ended up in the room next to me with a broken knee cap and some broken ribs.”

“Sheesh.”

“Yeah there were a couple bullies on my team that didn’t take kindly to what happened to me.” You chuckled.

“I think if I had known you during that time I probably would’ve done the same thing.” She chuckles.

“You would have been at my games?” You asked looking back.

“Every single one of them.” Natasha replies, booping your nose.

You smiled holding the pillow imagining what it would have been like seeing her cheer you on. Even better what winning would have been like after the game.

“Would you have taken me out for a victory beer or ice cream?”

“Excuse you Y/L/N I was a good girl in high school. No drinking, no drugs, no sex-“

“No sex?” You asked flabbergasted.

“No!” She huffed.

“Wow.”

“I was too busy trying to make ends meet with the Maximoffs to be a bad girl.”

“Bad girl.” You chuckled. “Alright I get it.”

“Is that what you did?”

“Not all the time I had Beth at 16 remember?”

“I always forget you were a teen parent.”

“Hmhm.”

“So you didn’t really party?”

“Neh not really, sometimes my parents would have mercy on us, and take care of Beth on Friday nights.”

“That’s nice of them.”

“Yeah it really was.”

Suddenly you flipped your positions causing her to help as you laid her down.

“You’re turn.”

“Oh you don’t have- wow… Oh that’s good.” She muttered as you worked on her back. She arched her back as you massaged her spot. “Fuuuck that’s good!” She groaned unintentionally arching her backside into your pelvis.

“Damn Nat you’re so tight.” You sighed and gulped realizing what you said. You could feel yourself growing.

You bit your lip feeling her ass raise against your bulge.

“Can you do my shoulders?” She asked sweetly.

“Uh sure of course.” You gulped realizing your cock is definitely getting harder with every sigh, groan, and moan she lets out. You leaned over her, reaching for her shoulders.

Natasha’s eyes opened feeling your bulge pressed against her cheeks. She smirks, wanting to laugh feeling like a tease. She really wants to drive you crazy she knows you have to like her after the brief kiss. She sort of wants to drive you to the point of ripping her clothes off and turning her into a pillow princess.

Little did she know that’s exactly what you wanted to do as images of her pussy came to mind.

“Ohh Y/N that’s sooo good!” She moaned, feeling you completely harden. ‘Easy.’ She smirked

She reached out for the headboard.

You left one hand around the back of her neck as the other rubbed her lower back. Her gasps are making you impossibly horny. You desperately needed to touch yourself. You let go of her back and began moving your cock you felt so dirty for it but fuck you just need it out of the way.

“Can you go lower?” She asks innocently.

“Yeah like lower back or lower legs.”

“I was thinking more of my glutes.” She smiled.

“Yeah.” You gulped she pushed back a bit causing you to straddle her legs as you massaged her ass.

“Ohhh that’s good.” She moaned.

‘Fuck.’ You bit your lips this was torture in the best fucking way. You finally get to touch her ass and God was it glorious.

“Like this?” You asked, watching as your hands massaged her ass.

“Just like that.” She sighed.

You worked on the same spot for a few minutes before pulling a bold; very bold move. First you began rubbing her area where her thighs meet her glutes. Her little shorts barely hid little to the imagination. You rubbed up and up until your thumbs were dangerously close to her pussy.

“Hmmm.” She hummed practically vibrating. Are you finally going to do it? God she was so wet for you she began to grow frustrated.

Your thumbs slightly rubbed beneath those damp little panties.

“Y/N please.” She sighed, pushing her ass into your hands.

And so again you took that as a sign to push forward.

Your thumb pushed inside gently earning a mouth watering moan from the redhead beneath you.

“Ohhh fuck you’re so wet.” You groaned, falling forward against her back as your thumb began to move inside of her.

She turned rubbing your nose against hers when you took your thumb out bringing it in your mouth.

“You taste so good I need to really taste you.” You mutter.

She nods and you both meet in an embracing kiss as you dry hump her ass. You couldn’t help but bite your lip imaging what your covered cock with look like sheathed inside of her. Fuck just being able to dry hump Natasha Romanoff was almost enough to get you to cream your boxers.

She turned over beneath you to bring you down against her.

“Fuck I want you Natasha. I want you soooo fucking bad.”

“Take me!” She groans as you rip her shirt off and tug her shorts down along with her panties.

“I’ve wanted to taste you for so long now.” You breathed her in, making her whimper from the

soft kisses you left on her thighs. The fact that you had been aching to taste her made her want you even more. You were a little surprised at how bare she was. You were so excited to see tuffs of ginger. Now you know. Natasha likes it smooth.

“You are such a sight to see.” You say kiss her bud lightly causing her to jolt. “It’s alright baby girl, trust daddy.” You smirk.

“Ohhhh Y/NNNNN!” She moans as you begin licking from her tight hole to her bud.

“You taste soooooo fucking good dollface.”

Your hands roam her body as her eyes are locked on the sight of you licking her cunt. Her fingers run through your hair tugging you right where she wants you. No one had ever made her feel this way.

“That’s it daddy right there. Oh God, don’t stop, ohhhh yesss Y/NNnnn!” She groans her abs flexing as she feels a burn in her core.

You hum feeling her juices run down your chin. You can’t believe this is really happening as you play with her nipples.

“I’ve wanted this for so long.” She mewed. “Just like this. I can’t wait until you’re inside of me.” She spoke breathlessly her eyes drooping but always staying on you.

Your tongue is working overtime swiping left and right and up and down until she presses your face against her pussy as she cums.

“Ohhhh fuck! Ohhh fuck! Ohhhhhh!” She groans loudly and you lift her ass up a bit letting your tongue like the very very tight hole beneath her vagina, and let your fingers take care of her rosy bud and aching pussy.

“Ohhhhh my fucking God! Ohhhhh!” She moans and gasps feeling completely filled. “Yesssssss! Yesssss! Yesss daddy fuckkkk!” She moaned meeting your fingers with every pump.

“That’s it baby you’re so close let go.” You say feeling the burn in your forearm before diving back in.

Suddenly she gasps as her walls clamp down around your fingers. Her pelvis humping your hand and face as she cums. You can’t help but moan against her bud looking at the sight of her chest heaving trying to catch her breath.

“Oh fuck that was sooooo good.” She sighs.

You wipe your mouth before kissing up to her neck and smooching those pouty lips.

She mews against your lips tangling your legs.

“Daddy’s just getting started.” You smirk against her lips.

She bit her lip pushing your hair back.

“You taste so good Natasha I wanna taste you again.” You go back down but she tugs you up.

“What if I wanna taste you?”

You groaned as she palmed your hard on.

“Off.” She demanded as she snapped the waistband of your shorts.

“Yes ma’am.” You grinned, shoving them off letting your cock finally breathe.

“Fuck you’re making my mouth water.” She took in the length and girth of your member. “Lay down.”

You laid next to her bringing her in a kiss.

“You really don’t have to do anything. This can only be about you. I’d go down on you all day if I could.” You say lightly running your fingers down her spine.

“I’ve been wanting you for so long now, and I want you in every way.” She husks, reaching down and wrapping her hand around you. “Don’t you want my mouth daddy?”

“Hmpf.” You grunt feeling her warm soft hand wrap around your dick. She kisses you once more as she pumps you lightly in her hand. “I can’t wait until you’re inside of me, but first I want you inside of my mouth, maybe down my throat. I wanna gobble you and swallow you whole.”

“Oh fuck.” You whisper as she moves wrapping both her hands around you.

“You’re so big daddy I can barely wrap my hands around you and just two isn’t enough you’re the size of my forearm.” She’s a little glad you can’t notice the fact that she’s drooling just a bit and her eyes have become crossed eyed.

But you can see her pussy it makes you twitch seeing her juices dripping down her thighs.

You can’t help but reach out and palming her peach. She smirks looking back at you.

“I can’t keep my hands to myself.” You admit.

She chuckles her breath hitting the tip of your cock. Natasha watches as more precum seeps out. Of your member. She leans over more laying her tongue down against your head licking up your honey.

You moan just as she wraps her lips around the tip. You can feel her tongue swirling around as she begins to choke you down.

Her breath hitches feeling your fingers playing with her pussy. She breathes through her nose as she makes it half way down before bobbing her head.

“Oh baby.” You whisper feeling her hand rotating as she sucks your cock. Her other hand is playing with your sack. “That’s so good baby. Can you go deeper?” You ask as you sit up slightly to hold her hair back.

She nods against your cock pulling her mouth off of you so she can breathe before engulfing you in her mouth descending down past her gag reflex to the base of your cock.

“Fuuuuuuuck that’s it baby girl.” Your abs tighten, she moves her throat like she is swallowing you down. “Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!” You groan it’s honestly not gonna take long at this rate. She hums letting the vibrations of her throat tingle your cock.

“Oh shit oh baby! Natasha!” You moan. “Ohhh I’m gonna cum where do you want it?”

She sucks you even hard, her tears running down her face. Her pussy is throbbing when she feels you move your hand away from her hair back to her ass as you rub her ass. She moans feeling some relief and you moan finally shooting your cum down her throat.

“Fuck!!!!” You grunt as your cock twitches in her mouth she lets go and you gasp for air as she pumps your ropes of honey down her throat.

“Oh my God.” You say breathlessly seeing her red hair sticking to her sides of her face due to saliva and sweat.

You sit up pushing her hair back, wiping her mouth. “You’re a fuckin sight to be hold Natasha.” You say before pulling her on top of you kissing her roughly.

“Was that good?” She asks, pulling back from your kiss.

“Was that good?” You chuckle in disbelief. “That was the best head I’ve ever had.”

She smiles shyly and you roll her to the other side of the bed beneath your body. She instantly spreads her legs for you to fit between them.

The redheaded beauty can feel your cock harden against her pussy as you kiss her softly with no hurry to be inside of her. She said she’s wanted this for so long, and though you have questions you really wanna live up to her imagination.

Your hands begin to wander lowering from her nape to her thighs running your fingers up and

down sending chills down her spine.

You steal one last kiss before leaving a trail of open kisses down her chilled body before you get to your target. You inhale her pussy before tasting her again.

“Y/N.” She sighs feeling your tongue swiping up and down as you savor her. Her pussy is soaked and throbbing for you and only you.

You sit up getting between her legs you let your cock play with her pussy a bit biting your lip at the feel of her hot cunt against your cock. You lean over and reach for the nightstand grabbing your wallet to take out a condom. She reaches out to stop you. “You don’t need that.” She says softly. “I haven’t been with anyone and I can’t have…” she gulps.

And you toss the condom laying down against her body you kiss her softly. “It’s okay baby.” You whisper. “Do you want to stop?”

“No.” She shakes her head. “Do you?”

“Not if you don’t.” You whisper back.

You kiss her once more. Letting your staff slide against her wetness. “You’re so wet baby.”

“Only for you.” She responds.

You sit up and she reaches out rubbing a hand over your abs memorizing the creases of your six pack down to your cock.

You rub your tip up and down gathering her wetness before slowly pushing the tip in. She sighs gripping the sheets and you grip her hips gently and slowly pushing the rest of the way inside of her.

“Relax baby daddy’s got you.”

She moaned loudly and you felt more wetness come through. “Yeah that’s it. Hmm…You are so fucking tight.” You whispered, feeling her walls clamping down around you. You stayed still for a minute peppering her with soft kisses as she adjusted to your girth.

“You’re so big daddy.” She sighed, opening her eyes. She pushed your hair back bringing you down to kiss her. She whimpered as her hips bucked into you giving you the go ahead.

You slowly pumped in and out hearing her whining grow.

“Oh my God!” She moaned out as your lips left hers to nibble on her neck. She shook in your arms cuming around your cock.

“Naughty girl cuming without daddy.” You tsked.

“I’m sorry daddy.” She twitched from an after shock as you continued your strokes.

“That’s alright Angel I’ll let that one go.” You smirked, kissing her softly.

“You just feel sooooo good daddy.” She hummed letting her nails take down your back.

“You’re doing so well.” You groaned out as you continued your rhythm as she whimpered beneath you. Your eyes fluttered closed as you paused your motions pushing in deeper. “I never thought this would happen.” You sigh feeling your abs twitch.

“I hoped it would.” She admits before gasping at your cock stretching her out.

“Look at my cock baby.” You run your hand over the bulge and she gasps.

“Oh my God.” She whimpered. “I need you closer.” She says and you obliged gently lying down against her body one arm holding you up and the other caressing her cheek.

“You are the most gorgeous woman to ever walk this Earth.” You say studying her features.

She brings you all the way down in a kiss, her arms wrapping around you.

“I’m gonna move now a little harder and faster now baby is that okay?”

“Please do.” She gasps as you back to pump in and out.

You begin nibbling her neck and she wraps her legs around you.

“Natasha you feel soooo good baby.” You groaned.

She whines as she claws your back. “I’m so full daddy.” She husks.

“Oh fuck.” You groan thrusting harder.

She bites and sucks on your neck causing you to thrust a little faster. She is determined to mark your body and stake her new claim.

“Oh daddy you’re dick is big it’s so good baby it’s so fucking good inside of me!” She moans in your ear. As she meets your every stroke.

You both keep the rhythm going, occasionally locking eyes before locking lips once more.

“You feel sooo good.” You say gazing into her emerald eyes.

“I can say the same.” She brings you down in a kiss bringing your weight down on top of her.

Her moans are growing as you pick up the pace. Her velvety walls are clamped so tight around you that you can barely pump in and out.

“Fuck you are so tight I can’t move!” You kiss her once more before sitting up. Looking at her red hair splayed across the pillows. Her breasts bouncing and the way her hands can’t not be touching you as she grips your arms.

“Choke me.” Natasha moans.

You use one hand to wrap around her throat as you thrust harder and faster.

She grips your arm, her face turning a blushing red as she feels herself getting higher and higher.

“Fuck Natasha! God damn!”

She gasps and you reach below rubbing her swollen little bud.

“Fuuuuuuuuuck!” She moans as the bed creaks and, the headboard bangs against the wall. Her pussy is squelching with every stroke just as her hips are meeting your every motion. “Cum with me daddy!” She pants.

You throw your head back afraid to cum before her but her hands pull you back to her. “I’m cumming! Fuuuck I’m cumming!” She whines as her cunt twitches and clamps around you. It's a wonder how you're hitting her spot.

“Arggghh auhhh!” You grunt pulling out half way feeling your seed shoot out. “Ohhhh fuck!” You both moan as you pull out your creams spilling against your twitching cock.

“Hmmm.” She hums watching you use your staff to pick up the cum spilling on you and lathering it against her pussy before entering her once more.

“That’s it baby that’s it.” She says softly as you pepper kisses around her face. She kisses you lazily, her fingers trailing your jaw as you continue your strokes.

You kiss her fingers softly as she groans in appreciation.

“Yessss daddy yess yesss.” Her accent is coming through her sex hazed mind. You lift her legs against your shoulders, and you begin to hump up halfway hitting her spot over, and over again, and again.

*Hisss ahhh hisss ahh* Her moaning grew. Natasha could feel a deep coil inside of her ready to burst at any moment.

You grinned lazily seeing your second head bulge in her stomach with every stroke up.

“Natasha darling; how are you feeling?” You ask as you continue.

She all but moans in response, her hands reaching for your forearms.

You thrust a little faster until she’s quivering. You smirk as she cums again and finally you feel that rush of pressure you were aiming for.

“There it is.” You thrust even faster making her twitch and wiggle against your cock as her orgasm shakes her to her core, and finally when your cock is being pushed out you pull out.

“Oh my-!!! daddy daddy- YYYYY/NNNNNNNN!!!!!!!” your name spills out as a booming moan, her pussy is spasming as a rush of liquid squirts against your abs and cock.

You slowly enter her once more once the squirting stops, kissing the sides of her legs against your shoulders as she catches her breath. “That was so good baby you did so fucking good for daddy.”

“Oh my God.” she moans, making grabby hands so you bend her legs slowly until she’s filled to the brim and your abs are against hers. She kisses you with so much passion she almost utters those three little words. “What? How? That’s never happened before.” She says in shock.

“Well not to toot my own horn but baby you didn’t have daddy.” You bite her lip before pulling out once more, gently lowering her legs.

She giggles as you kiss her belly inhaling her pussy once more.

“Fuck, I can’t get enough of you. I love this pussy.”

You open wide and begin eating her out.

“Ohhhhh fuck! No daddy, I'm sensitive.” She moans with a smile.

“Turn around for daddy then baby let me eat that ass like groceries.”

She bites her lip rolling over on her belly before going into child’s pose. Stretching her back out.

“Oh that’s it. I can’t wait to play with you more. See how flexible you really are.”

She looks behind at you and smirks as she twerks her ass. You grab ahold of her spreading her cheeks as you lick her little hole.

“Fuuuck that feels so good daddy!” She groans, stretching her arms out.

You slap her ass cheek and sit back up as you align your cock with her tight cunt.

“Fuck, I’ve been dreaming about this moment.” You slowly enter her. “Having you bent over for me just like this.” You bit your bottom lip moaning loudly as you pushed all the way in. “Fuck yes!”

“Now you have me.” She husked sitting up wrapping her arms around your neck from behind.

“Hmmm.” You hum kissing her as your body’s move together. “Yeah that’s it Natasha…. You’re so fuckin’ sexy baby.” You say cupping her cunt and rubbing her clit.

She moans moving back down on the bed as you thrust into her from behind.

“Gorgeous.” You sigh letting your hands wander her back. Your hands grip her butt massaging her before slapping it again.

Your thrusts were fast and rough hearing her groan against the pillow. You groan hearing the sounds of the room. The head board banging once again you may have to fix it later but it’s worth it. The sounds of her soaked pussy and of course moans you were bringing out of her.

“Yesssssss daddy fuuuuck that’s so good!” Her voice was muffled. She lifted her head when you slapped her cheek.

“That’s it use my dick baby.” You say as she pushes back against you. “Aag fuck I’m close.” You flex and hold your hands behind your head as Natasha fucks herself on your staff.

“Me too daddy.”

“Let go baby!”

Your body flexes as you stop her and thrust faster and harder you can feel the spring being ready to pop.

She whines and moans not being able to wait without you she’s cuming around your cock.

You let her enjoy herself for as long as you can until you abruptly stop deep inside of her and pull right out pumping your load against her back.

You hiss as your dick convulses. “Natasha.” You groan as she looks back at the cum falling down her spine.

“Feed it to me daddy.” She smirks seeing your cock twitch.

You swipe your fingers down her back gathering your seed and lean over to feed it to her. You groan as she sucks on your fingers.

“Delicious.” She smirks.

Your eyes roll back as you bite your lip and move to lay beside her.

She immediately snuggles up to you kissing your cheek.

“Wow.” You breathe out letting your arm wrap around her with your hand on her upper thigh.

“I don’t think I’ve ever orgasmed that many times in my life.” She said softly.

You smirked eyes now closed.

“Yeah you get to get away with that smirk Y/L/N.”

“I love your accent by the way.” You smile peeking down at her, rubbing her ass.

“You do?”

“Very much so.” You sigh. “My Russian mommy.”

She leans up kissing your lips softly.

“Princess Romanoff.”

“I’m not Anastasia.”

“You could be.”

“Baby they were brutally murdered. They were stabbed with bayonets.”

“Aww let me have this.” You frowned with your bottom lip out.

“Fine.” She sighed. “Anything for you… daddy.” She smirked feeling you twitch against her knee.

“Stop playing with fire Natasha.” Your voice is raspy.

“I like playing with your fire.”

You chuckle and she pecks your chest letting her nails graze your abs. Your fingers trailed up her thighs massaging her beautiful luscious mound of an ass.

Her nails send chills around your body luring you to sleep.

#natasha romanoff x reader #natasha romanoff x you #natasha romanoff x y/n #natasha x top reader #natasha romanoff x top reader #avenger lane

403 notes · View notes

paradiseismine · 9 months ago

Text

Instant Chemistry (part 1) - Finn Wolfhard x reader

Pairing: Finn Wolfhard x actress!reader

Warnings: none yet, but of course, this fic will be packed with smut in its future chapters.

Summary: reader is an actress and her agent has a surprise for her - a hot scene in an indie film with one of her favorite actors, Finn Wolfhard.

Format: This is NOT a one shot like the ones I usually post, it’ll likely be a 4 part story (maybe longer).

Love note from Nina: I had a dream about Finnie recently and decided to write it down into a fic. Hope you like it 🫰🏻

Everyone in the industry plays an archetype: that was a given. Some actresses were the goody two shoes, some were femme fatales, some were girls next door. And as crazy as that might sound, you were growing into a femme fatale. That meant that showing some skin and partaking in more sensual roles was bound to happen - and it’s not like it bothered you.

Leo, your agent, had gotten you pretty far for a 22 year old with your background: you had gone from model, to extra in some bigger productions, to main star in a few indie films. You had started acting classes a couple years ago, and was trying really hard to become an actual actress, and make a living solely out of your acting.

One day, you made Leo a huge favor by preventing his future husband of figuring out Leo’s proposal before it actually happened, as it was meant to be a surprise. “I owe you one” he had texted you later that evening, “and I’ll make it count when I pay you back”.

Several weeks had gone by and a project you were once dying to get your hands on was finally going strong. You had gotten home after a long week of shooting your new indie film - a complex and delicate story about a young marginalized prostitute whose dream was to have a romantic relationship and live a normal life. It had some intense sex scenes, but lots of dramatic charge that would surely put your name on the spotlight. With your body exhausted but with your heart smiling, you fell asleep in your new apartment in L.A.

“Morning, rising star” you woke up to Leo texting you, your phone buzzing with his messages. “Remember that one I owe you? Just paid it”.

“lol what did you do?” you responded, the tips of your fingers rushing through the keyboard on your phone screen, curious. Leo was always full of surprises, and you loved that about him.

“You’d told me your fav tv show was stranger things, right?”

“Yeah, so?”

“Well, I think I just got one of the ST kids to be with you on a spicy scene next week hehehe” he texted, and your mouth went completely agape. “You’re welcome in advance, darling” he added, his jokingly cocky tone nearly audible.

“omg who????”

And… he didn’t text you back.

Your head was cooking for the entire weekend, trying to figure out which ST actor Leo had convinced to partake in the movie. He had said “ST KIDS”, so it was one of the core four, for sure. You crossed them out in your head after some extensive online research: Noah Schnapp is gay, so he probably wouldn’t be comfortable with such intense sex scenes with a woman… Ok, he’s not it. Gaten Matarazzo is probably busy with some Broadway play, he always is. Not him as well.

Finn Wolfhard is always juggling twenty different gigs at the same time. You wanted him the most, but it was very unlikely he’d take the role. So, Caleb McLaughlin was your best chance. He was surely a darling to work with, you’d heard, so you were still excited to meet him, of course.

As you entered the set on Monday morning, your mind was hung up on the idea that Caleb was your special guest. You’d rehearsed in your head how you’d introduce yourself to him, the things you’d say, everything.

Your brain turned into complete putty once you spotted FINN WOLFHARD sitting on a foldable chair, holding a stack of paper, eyes roaming through the script. Fuck. It was him.

You’d get to kiss him, to rub your body all over him. Not for a minute. Not for an hour. But for a whole day. Heck, maybe even two days. And you’d still get PAID for it. It seemed nearly illegal that a job would do that.

You approached him slowly, trying to gather words into your mouth to simply greet him. Soon, he raised his eyes from the script and spotted you.

- Hi - he smiled sweetly. - You must be y/n, right? I’m Finn, nice to meet you.

He shook your hand politely, and you tried your best to give him a firm handshake (Leo always says that a good handshake is important in a Hollywood career), preventing your fangirl reaction from shining through.

- Oh, hi - you smiled back at him, still trying to seem normal and unimpressed. - That’s me. Should we get to the chemistry read? I’m so excited for this project, you have no idea.

- Me too! I loved the script so much, this is just great - he flipped through the pages, his teeth showing through a cute shy smile.

- Quite a departure from fighting inter dimensional monsters, isn’t it? - you joked.

- Definitely - he laughed, standing up to follow you towards the chemistry reading table.

Once everyone was sat down and settled, the reading began. Finn would be one of your character’s clients, and was only supposed to be in a scene or two, in a cameo appearance type of thing. But at the end of the reading, that seemed likely to change.

The chemistry between the two of you was electric, the director had said. The whole crew was amazed at how naturally you seemed attracted to each other just through your words, how easily the scenes would develop. From a small role, Finn was now asked to play your character’s main love interest.

He called his agent on the spot and pushed back a few band gigs on his schedule and said yes to being half naked with you for a few more days. I mean, the project itself was an indie film, so it wasn’t even good money. His main reason to take the part must’ve been you.

#finn wolfhard x reader #finn wolfhard smut #mike wheeler #mike wheeler x reader #miles fairchild #trevor spengler #imagine #smut #trevor spengler x reader #finn headcanons #finn wolfhard fluff #boris pavlikovsky x reader #ziggy katz x reader #ziggy katz #finnverse #finn wolfhard #finn fluff #Finn wolfhard fics

223 notes · View notes

smoothlikealikeasnake · 2 months ago

Text

Strong Coffee and Sweet Cakes

Chapter Six ‘What Feels Right’

Genre - BTS FF, a/b/o dynamics, a/b/o BTS and MC, Ot7 x fem MC/reader, so fluffy, little angst, eventual smut

Warnings - Discussion of medical issues, physical health problems, exhaustion leading to physical pain, skin rashes, muscle pains, extreme pain, overworking, fatigue, a lot of angst, scruffing, a/b/o dynamic usage and mentions, less conscious minds? a lot of fluff too, please lmk if there’s anything to add xx

Author Notes - It’s finally here! 17.5k words and a whole lot of it is angst but it’s PLOT RELEVANT, it was needed im sorry.

This was meant to be 49% angst and 51% fluff but it kind of ended up with majority angst, a good amount of fluff and a lot of hidden fluff so you have to pick out the small moments too 💖💜

I do really love the development in this chapter, I worried it didn’t quite fit very well and that some things moved too fast but I think it’s somewhat okay now after editing.

Why am I noting down ideas for 15 chapters in the future like whole multiple chapters plots already 😭

Your back’s been absolutely killing you today, sharp rushes of pain shooting through it every time you bend even a little, and to add to it all, it’s slowly travelling down your legs as well. Assuming it’s just a pulled muscle or that you slept on it funny, you power through and ignore it, also ignoring the way your skin begins to itch and feel hot and sensitive against your jeans and t-shirt.

Closing doesn’t go as usual; you have a whole lot of prep to do, so you end up staying a few hours later than usual, your process significantly slowed by the way your back and the rest of your body kept locking up and stopping you mid-task.

Finally, time to go home. You head straight to the convenience store because you sure as hell won’t be going back out after you get home, body spent. You barely manage to pull a smile onto your face, greeting Mrs.Han as another wave of pain shoots through your back, nearly stumbling straight into a display before you catch your footing. She assumes you tripped and scolds you for being clumsy, but you can hardly hear it, your mind distant.

Jungkook would tell himself he hasn’t purposefully been avoiding you; that’s a lie though. He doesn’t know what to do with himself, just avoiding the cafe, but on this particular night, he felt pulled to go to the store, convinced he was craving ramen, so on he went, walking in and bowing to Mrs.Han before aiming to go down the ramen aisle.

Your scent fills his nose instantly, and he tenses, thinking back to how he reacted to Jimin and frowning; internally, his alpha is just begging him to suck it up and accept it, and it’s not like he can walk straight back out, so he doesn’t; he’s going to push down what happened and be in control. A twitch of his nose makes him frown. your scent isnt as sweet as usual. Sure, its usually a little mild or ever so slightly tart from your exhaustion but this… The pastry of your scent smells burnt; your strawberry’s so tart its almost sharp, and then he spots you, sees the tremor of your hand as you reach out to grab your ramen, the slight bending of your back forward because you can’t stand straight right now.

Jungkook is frozen; he doesn’t know what’s making your scent so negative. He puts it down to just heavy exhaustion at first. His spring rain and fresh laundry scent dances through your nose; you follow it and see him standing at the beginning of the aisle. The pain seems to let up for a minute, so you try to straighten out and give him a smile; he returns it after a moment, walking over and also choosing his ramen.

The rest of your usual pick-and-go is as usual: standing outside and waiting for him. Jungkook comes out as energetic as ever, forgetting the whole Jimin incident momentarily, smiling and gesturing for you both to walk towards your apartment.

“How have you been, Y/n?” - Is the first thing Jungkook asks; he hasn’t seen you in a while, obviously, so it only feels right; you’re merely a few steps into the walk.

“I’ve been g- agh-” - The words get knocked right out of your chest, a pain so strong shooting from your neck down to your legs making you stumble, gasping for breath and trying to throw your hand back to grasp your back, but it only makes it worse. Jungkook is stunned, hands moving before his mind to stabilise you and looking over you, you are entirely shaking and your mind is hazy, somewhere else, hot to the touch and slowly losing the strength in your legs, about to fall to the ground.

Your whimper puts him in motion instantly; his arm wraps around your front, not allowing you to fall but also not forcing you upright since he saw how you were standing in the shop; his alpha is practically begging him to get you somewhere safe, into a nest, but his brain overpowers him just for a moment. It's a 10, maybe 15-minute walk to your apartment, and that's if you can even make it there, and it's a 3-minute drive to Pack's home, and his car is right behind you guys. The option he chose is clear.

You’re like a puppet, limbs numb apart from the searing pain that’s bringing tears to your eyes now, face scrunched as you try and wait for it to pass, but it’s not passing fast enough; you can hardly breathe, but you know it’s not the kind of pain to go to the hospital for; there’s no actual strain on your lungs or heart; it’s entirely physical and just feels like extremely intense muscle pain and surface pain.

Jungkook isn’t making you take a single step; he can’t listen to your heartbreaking whimpers for a second longer, and although he knows you’re in pain, he apologises under his breath and sets his arm under your thighs, one under your back, apologising over and over as he lifts you bridal style into his arms, knowing he’s putting pressure on the pain but this is the most efficient way to get you into his car.

You’re hunched over yourself when he sets you down, hands moving quickly to do your seatbelt, and you can’t hear his quiet reassurance, telling you it’s going to be okay, to just hold on.

Jin will know what to do; one of his hyungs will know what to do… right? His alpha is telling him not to take you to the hospital, that it isn’t what you need, and for once, he listens. There's a lone tear slowly following down your cheekbone, and your entire body is trembling trying to fight through the pain. Jungkook is off before you know it, quietly keeping reassuring you, but you can’t think about it; you can’t think about where you are going or how long it takes; every minute feels like 100 anyway.

Jungkook pulls into the carpark and rushes to your door, gently undoing your seatbelt, and he’s just a tiny bit relieved to see you trying to steady your breathing, praying that means it’s slowly passing. You barely respond besides leaning into his arms as he whisks you into his hold again, closing the door behind him with his body and jumping straight in the elevator, punching in the house code, and he’s actually glad for the fast lift-—it often makes him nauseous, but today, it’s worth it.

He’s only seeing a singular path, no attention to anyone around him nor the shouts of confusion from the members as he practically sprints to his room, careful not to jostle you and only moving faster when you whimper again, tensing against him, hand gripping his t-shirt so hard your knuckles have lost the blood in them.

“‘Ts okay ‘mega, it’s okay…” - Is all he keeps repeating as he sets you down on his bed like you are glass, letting his alpha take over to rush to his closet, that extreme order of pillows and blankets and all things soft being vital right now, pulling out blanket after blanket and pillows and piling them around your curled body. You look tiny and frail on his bed, and he lets out a whimper of his own, his own hands shaking as he deposits as many pillows and blankets as he can around you, a makeshift nest if anything.

You’re twitching through it now, the warmth welcomed and helping, gripping onto a pillow he puts in front of you; even if your body is feverish, the heat provided by the nest he tried to make around you seems to help. It washes away a layer of the pain until you’re at least able to move your limbs and find yourself gripping the back of your own t-shirt. Taking deep inhales of the scent flushing around you, soothing something deep inside you.

Jungkook’s a mess, his hair messed up where he’s pulled at it and his breathing heavy, standing there not knowing what to do next now that he’s built you a nest and got you to the safest place he could think of in his mind, his alphas pushing at him to come over and wrap you into his arms, to hold you through the pain and to scent you into that fuzzy headspace, convincing him it will take away the pain, but he refuses to do that; instead, he finds himself calling out.

“Hyung- hyung please” - He doesn’t know what hyung he is calling out for but he doesn’t take his eyes off of you for a second; he walks towards you and when he’s standing at the edge of the bed, you reach your hand out, eyes closed and grip onto the corner of his shirt, refusing to let go, face scrunched in pain, not that Jungkook would have made you let go anyway. He doesn’t have to call out twice; in an instant, there are rushing footsteps and multiple people bounding through his door, summoned by the strong distress flooding the hall and Jungkook’s borderline cries.

The first to come in are Seokjin and Namjoon, who saw him rushing in with you in his arms, beelining for his bedroom. They can’t even see you until they walk closer; they can only see your arm poking out because Jungkook had piled the border of his bed so much with all the nesting materials. It’s a little scruffy, of course it is- he’s never had to make a nest before, but that hardly matters.

The room smells burnt and makes their noses scrunch as they get closer; your scent burnt and Jungkook is stormy; he’s stressed; they can see it before they see you. Once they get in close enough to see you, Jungkook spins the top of his body, growling at them and then dropping it with a hurt expression, muttering out apologies; they don’t mind; they understand; he hadn’t meant to; he’s simply being protective.

Seokjin looks over you, curled up on Jungkook's bed, and tries to work out what’s wrong. You have a light sheen of sweat covering your skin, and the more your t-shirt sticks to your back, the more you whimper and try to pull it back.

Namjoon is distraught, running his hands through his hair; the first thing that goes through his mind is the possibility of you being in heat, and he curses under his breath.

Seokjin goes to the other side of Jungkook, stands next to him, and crouches down until you open your eyes and make eye contact with him, filled with tears and so clearly in pain it hurts his heart.

“Where does it hurt, sweetheart?” - He speaks as calmly as he can; your answer will pretty much tell him whether you’re going into heat or not. He’s probably the most levelheaded of the pack and has the most experience with omegas too.

You can hardly speak, letting out a half whimper as you try to respond and just keep pulling at the t-shirt on your back; it’s where it all started anyway, and you really hope he understands; he does.

“I’m just going to have a look, okay?” - He says, and you nod, burying your face into a blanket and gripping Jungkook’s shirt even tighter, tugging him until his legs are flush with the bedframe. Jungkook wants to pet your head to soothe you, but he can’t- doesn’t know if he’s allowed.

Seokjin rounds the bed until he’s on the other side, and he curses when he can already see a slither of your skin at the top of your jeans where the t-shirt is pulled away. He has to gently pry away your hand from it, and instantly your hand is flying forward to find something else to hold onto.

Seokjin has to carefully push your shoulder so that you’re more lying on your front than on your side, and when he pulls up your shirt to just below your bra clasp, Jungkook whines low and distraught. Seokjin immediately curses at the once small patches of rash that have spread down your spine and your waist; he imagines it goes down your hips too, but his hands reach up and pull at the collar of your shirt instead, finding them all the way up to your neck.

Your body is finally fully fighting back; it’s been giving you warnings for a while about how far you’re overworking yourself, but now, your omega is physically stopping you from pushing anymore. They can see your muscles spasming and tensing as a new wave of pain rushes through you; this time it’s less intense, and you don’t do more than squeeze Jungkook’s shirt and his hand, which- you don’t know when you found but somewhere along the way.

Seokjin rubs the back of his hand so softly across the small of your back, feeling how your skin is burning; he absolutely would have thought you were in heat had he not seen this and known enough about omegas.

He pulls away, hands running through his hair and cursing once again. Jungkook looks at him for guidance, confusion and concern written all over his face. Namjoon had stood by the door and stopped the others from coming in, just for a minute, until they knew what was wrong.

“Namjoon, can you go get her a shirt, something soft and oversized- and I mean, soft- infact take Jimin with you” - Is the first thing Jin calls out, the two in question running instantly, not caring whose shirt it is, just finding something that suits the criteria; they settle for one of Yoongi’s since his room is closest; the fabric is Jimin approved, and by the time they come back, Jin has already sent Hoseok off to get something for him too.

“Theres a white and pink tub of cream in my bathroom cabinet; you’ll know its the one when you see it. bring me that.” - Jin told him and Hoseok went and found it.

“Im sorry…” - You try to get out, breathy and low, and Jungkook and Jin’s heads snap to you. Not that Jungkook took his eyes away for a second, Jungkook whines at your apology- it’s far from necessary, and Jin brushes it off, telling you you shouldn’t be sorry- even though he will be having a chat with you about the cause of this sometime later.

When Namjoon, Jimin and Hoseok are back and in the room, their eyes widen at the sight of you, the back of your shirt still pulled up a little bit and the younger two freeze, Hoseok grabbing the shirt from them and walking straight over to hand the items to Seokjin hastily.

Seokjin puts a hand on your face, turning you to face him and grabbing your attention, feeling the heat under them too and frowning at the tears hitting his fingers.

“Do you think you can change into this shirt, sweetheart? This is too tight” - He gestures to the one you're wearing, and you nod a little, trying to move up but shaking too much. Jungkook is instantly helping you to sit up, waiting until you're steady, and you still haven't let go of his shirt. Seokjin ushers everyone out, including himself but when he tries to get Jungkook out, you grip onto his shirt a little tighter and look down, speaking through your haze, clearly led by your omega

“Stay, please just… turn” - And Jungkook obliges in an instant, nodding whilst Seokjin huffs and gives him a pointed look. You let go only for a second, and when the door closes, you start to try and pull off your shirt, gasping and whining muffled, but it has Jungkook clutching his own shirt to not turn around and just help.

The fabric of the shirt is so soft, it’s oversized and doesn’t cling to you anywhere, long enough that it would reach your thighs, but you keep your jeans on obviously. It feels a little better already, but maybe that’s because it’s drenched in Yoongi’s scent, the warmth of the whisky and leather so appealing, and despite all your pain, your omega is purring.

“Done…” - Is all you say before Jungkook is spinning around again and looking over you as if you would have gotten more injuries, then he calls for Seokjin again, and he’s rushing in, picking up the cream and looking at where you sit curled in on yourself, scent still burnt, but there’s a tinge of sweetness added to it, a little bit of comfort.

“This cream will help soothe your rash a little; is it okay if I put some on your back?” - Jin stays a good distance until you nod and he lifts your shirt, Jungkook holding it at your shoulders for you, trying not to whimper himself at the full extent of the rashes, and although he knows it can’t be the sole part of your pain, the way you were twitching and tensing so randomly hints it’s deeper than just your skin; this will at least help a little, he hopes.

The first touch of the cold cream on your back from Jin’s fingers makes you twitch and then sigh; pushing back into his hand, it works instantly to cool down the area but at another rush of pain in your muscles You tense again, curling impossibly closer to yourself until your head is touching the bed, legs still crossed in your lap but completely curled over.

Seokjin frowns at the other pain you're experiencing, also seeing how the rash follows deeper than the band of your jeans and that it’s under the back of your bra too.

“Y/n, can I unclasp this?” - He asks, gently touching the clasp, and you nod, trying to pass through another wave of pain. As soon as he’s popped open the back of your bra, you let out a little puff of relief, no longer any pressure around your back at all, and Jin continues to rub the cream the whole way up to the nape of your neck, where he hesitates, a thought coming to mind.

Scruffing could help numb the rest of the pain; he couldn’t possibly do it without your permission, but if you did want that, it’s a solution, even if only temporary.

“Does that feel a little better?” - You can only nod into the bed. Jungkook replaces the shirt down your back, and you roll onto your side so you can curl up even more. You reach out again, and Jungkook is quick to get closer, hovering over the border of the nest so you can reach his shirt and hold it again, somewhat becoming a staple of comfort in the short time you have been in this state. Jungkook is gnawing at his lip, so worried it’s killing him.

“Still hurt?” - Jin asks with a frown when you tense again, and you breathlessly try to respond, stuttering over your words.

“U-under my skin” - He knows what you’re trying to say; when he’s about to suggest something, Jungkook reaches out and puts a hand flat on your back, and to their surprise, you go boneless, sighing out in relief. The touch has your omega chanting ‘alpha, alpha, alpha’ in your mind, and you don’t even understand it yourself, but the scents and touch and nesting seem to ease the pain a little.

“You need to rest Y/n, your bodys protesting from the inside out.” - Jin frowns and you sigh out, nodding, never thinking it would get to this point and then you realise where you are… Opening your eyes and looking around, Jungkook’s hand is gently rubbing your back, and it’s blissful and painless.

“I should get home- i’m sorry for this…” - You get out, frowning when your omega protests your words and practically screams at you; a surge of pain, lighter than the others, flows again. You try to hide it, try not to tense, but they can see it.

“I don’t think thats a good idea sweetheart…” - Jin regretfully tells you but he won’t go against your wishes; he won’t hold you here, but god, he wants to. It’s late at night; this sort of pain has been long in the making, and he’s certain you shouldn’t be alone.

“I have to get back; i have work in the morning…” - Jungkook snarls and Jin scoffs; you tense below them, and they soften their approach, but you can’t go to work tomorrow; it’s out of the question, not like this.

“What you need is to take a break; work can wait” - You want to protest, but your omega immediately purrs at his words, agreeing with the suggestion, and you think back to not only your friends telling you to listen but also to Dr.Kim’s worry and disapproval. One day should be okay…

“I don't think it will help for you to be alone right now, just try to rest here, atleast for now? We can stay with you, or we will be right outside if you need anything” - Jin tells you. You purse your lips, not wanting to hold them here, but… are you on Jungkook’s bed? You look around and finally notice his efforts to build a nest around you, your purrs becoming audible, and then you slap a hand over your mouth in horror of yourself, only to be hit with another surge of pain at your refusal.

Jungkook looks at Jin for help, pleading silently to do something, his alpha knowing that something can be done even if he refuses to do it himself. Jin sighs, holding his breath before finally suggesting what his alpha has been nagging him to.

“Have you ever been scruffed?” - He asks, and you furrow your brows; of course you know what it is, but you aren’t aware of why he’s asking. Jungkook goes wide-eyed, knowing where Jin is going with this and looking at him in shock.

“Not since i was a child,” - You tell him, still confused on why thats relevant; you watch him hold his breath

“If its your omega causing the pain, which… i think it is… i could scruff you to settle it all” - He's referencing both the pain and your omega, and you think over it; you haven't been scruffed since you were a very young pup. No idea what it would do to your mind now, but you know he's right; it’s your omega causing the pain; that’s why you won’t see a doctor about it.

“With your teeth?” - You ask hesitantly. Seokjin goes bright red and laughs a little whilst Jungkook looks away, a small smile on his face.

“No-no- with my hands” - You breathe out in a little relief and think over it, considering declining, but your omega clearly doesn’t like that because once again, you tense up with another small surge of pain in warning, your omega telling you to let him scruff you, and so you take a deep breath and nod. It's hard to think about just why your omega is happy letting them see you so vulnerable when you're in constant pain. He looks a little surprised, having thought you’d decline after your silence.

“Is that okay?” - You ask Seokjin, not wanting him to do so if he is at all against it because it really is an intimate thing; only packs, families and mates scruff eachother…

“Yeah, if you want me to” - He gives you an encouraging smile, and you nod once again, telling him you want him too, and he lets out a huff, even more so when Jungkook reaches over, his hand leaving your back and brushing your hair off the back of your neck, fingertips grazing your neck and making you shiver. Anticipation has you gnawing at your lip, walking straight into the unknown, praying, trusting that this will help.

Seokjin puts one knee on the bed, just outside the ‘border’ of the nest, and asks you one more time if this is okay; you nod and bare your neck even more. He has to look away for a moment as his alpha tries to make him growl in approval. His fingers hover over your nape, then come down, pinching the sensitive skin there; you tense and gasp, and then he pulls, and you are boneless and limp for a moment, and he pulls off as soon as he’s sure.

Jungkook watches it happen with complete interest; his alpha is finally sated as you slowly blink, and a small smile settles over your face. You were only boneless for a moment before you sit up, a little shaky and a little wobbly, and two sets of hands shoot out to stabilise you, but you only giggle a little, eyes glossed over, grabbing one of each of their hands and tugging. You're a little giggly, dopey if there was a way to describe it, a little less present just somewhere in your mind that feels intoxicating, incredible.

Theres not a single ounce of pain in your body, a first in a long time but you also feel like a passenger in your own mind- its not bad its, really, really nice… When you’re scruffed, your omega comes to the front of your mind, guiding your every action, and your conscious brain gets to sit back and have everything that feels good and right come to you. It’s unfamiliar and you’ll surely regret atleast a bit of your shamefree, forward behaviour later but this is so much better than being in pain.

You're hazy and a bit incoherent, but you're persistent, tugging the two alphas towards you with a bit more force, and Seokjin has to stabilise himself with a knee on the bed, looking at you in shock and a bit of amusement, his alpha grumbling happily at you trying to get them closer.

“C’mere,” - You say, slurred because when your omega surfaces, theres very little chance of full, coherent sentences. Your omega is convinced these two alphas are supposed to be closer, supposed to also be within the comfortable edges of the bed, not in any sort of suggestive way- in a way you deem they should also be comfortable, that you trust them, to be close and feel they should relax, their scents still negative. You tug them just once more after you say it, and they oblige quickly, sitting at the edges of the ‘nest’ ah yes- the nest…

Not a second later your throwing yourself back and they flinch, going to stabilise you but you don’t need it; you’re fluffing the pillows and blankets around the headboard and then continuing all the way around, kind of just pushing them this way and that way to get where you need to be. You’re a bit clumsy, but there’s no denying that you’re precise, and when it’s all finished, you purr, loud and unfiltered.

The two alphas kind of just watch you, don’t care for how you are pushing them around, and are more just enthralled with your behaviour, smiles on their faces because you’re no longer in pain, and this… side of you settles something deep within them; if you were to ask them to jump right now, they’d just ask how high.

When you’re finished, you just lay back, relax and this time, you don’t curl up; in fact, you half lay on your side, but for the most part, you lay belly up and Jungkook can’t draw his eyes away, his hand twitching to protectively lay his hand there until Jin swats him, scolding him for his thought just by reading his eyes. You finally smell happy, sweeter than usual, a lot sweeter than usual, and they are both taking heaps of breaths in of your scent, and as you watch them do so, your hands clumsily find your neck; they lean in curious, and then you pull off the scent blocker patches and the ones on your wrist too, omega clearly not satisfied with the restriction. Jungkook goes stiff, and then he goes boneless, dropping down to lie at the bottom of the nest, lazily blinking and inhaling so deeply, holding onto his own clothes so that he doesn’t seek out the source of the scent yet again; it’s so hard though, but he keeps that little bit of lucidity, grips onto it. He feels drowsy, happy and drowsy, inhaling deeper and deeper and sinking further into that bliss.

Jin jolts, pupils dilating to the max just like Jungkook and you, and while he doesn’t go down like Jungkook, he does take a deep inhale and go stiff, chest erupting in grumbles. You look at them both, Jin sitting up, Jungkook lying down and giggling, happy with the effects of your scent, their own tensions leaving their shoulders, and then you feel sleepy, so so sleepy, stretching your body out, your feet nudging Jungkook's as he looks at you lazily and happily, a dopey, puppylike smile on his face and boba eyes. You’re happy and fluttering your scent around them to lull them into that same state; it draws Jungkook somewhere more instinctual, hence his actions.

Jin tries to catch his breath and then looks over at you two and spots an issue that needs to be resolved before you go to sleep. You and Jungkook are both wearing jeans, and as he gets up to confront that issue, you spark back awake, a frown settling on your face, and you whine so quietly he nearly drops down to lay in the nest as well, choking on his own breath, and Jungkook perks wide and alert as well.

“You both need to change before you sleep- jeans” - Seokjin points at both of your legs and you comply, easily sitting up and Jin gets up and out of the nest, much to your disapproval, rushing to Jungkook’s closet and picking out two soft pairs of pyjama bottoms. He guides you on wobbly legs into Jungkook’s bathroom to change and urges Jungkook to change quickly before you come back. He does, hardly getting up, throwing his jeans on the floor and throwing on the pyjama bottoms, sort of just rolling about after, flopped in the nest and breathing in your scent deep whilst Seokjin shakes his head at his clouded alphaspace behaviour.

In the bathroom you stumble about, clumsily shifting off your jeans and breathing in relief when they are off, then you feel something brush against your breast and realise- oh-—your bra is unclasped. To your defence, you do try to reclasp, but after a few huffing attempts, you clumsily unthread it from the shirt completely foregoing it; the shirts thick anyway and you'll bundle under blankets too.

You do bring the trousers up to your nose in your own company- not that your omega would have minded having company whilst you shamelessly inhaled Jungkook's scent; his room is so full of him it's overwhelming in the best possible way. Holding them out, the legs are far too long for you and against your better - conscious - judgement, you - your omega - decides to just forego these well. You’ll be under a blanket anyway and the shirt is more like a dress ending near your knees, you worry you would simply trip in the trousers.

Thats how you stumble out, your jeans: bra hidden within them because at least your omega respected your sanity enough to do that, and the pajama pants in your hands, placing them gently by the bed and then darting into the nest before Seokjin can process anything-

Jungkook isn’t much help either as he happily grumbles and rubs his wrists and head all over the blankets around him, drowning in your scent mixed with his while you get comfortable and then just flop, throwing a blanket over Jungkook before yourself, kind of kicking it into place with a giggle, hitting his shin and ankle a bit clumsily, but he doesn’t mind one bit and then throwing one over yourself too, and within seconds you’re out, your body in complete relaxation.

It was a mere 10 minutes from you being scruffed to you being completely out, and Seokjin kind of just had to sit back in shock, turning towards Jungkook to say, Let's go now, but to his dismay, he was also fast asleep. In fact, when Seokjin approaches, his lips lift in a soundless snarl and his hand reaches out, holding your ankle, palm over the scent gland there protectively even in his sleep. You purr so loud at the contact that it shocks Jin out of his blatant disbelief and staring

The door slowly opens behind him, 5 heads comedically peaking through and Jin quickly urges them not to make any noise, the only noises in the room being your purrs and Jungkook’s grumbling; the scent nearly knocks the five of them out, kind of all piled on top of each other to get a peak before they stumble in.

Initially, they are filled with pure concern, scared they will come in and you’ll still be curled up in pain but thats… not what they find…

You have fluffed up all the edges of the bed and all its nesting materials to make a sweet nest, pulled a blanket over yourself, and are sleeping with only Yoongi’s shirt - not that they know that exact detail - and a happy smile on your lips, and Jungkook is slowly curling closer and closer around your body. You began in kind of an upside-down T position, Jungkook sideways along the bottom of the bed, but now he has moved and you are in more of a J position, Jungkook bent in half and curled around your ankles, not that you mind; the more contact you have, the louder your purrs get.

The 5 new additions stand in pure shock, mouths agape at the turn in events and turn to Seokjin questioningly: What kind of magic did he work…

“I scruffed her, and she took off her scent blockers, and then Jungkook… ” - He references Jungkook holding onto your ankles protectively, rubbing his neck against them, and scenting you in your sleep whilst you smile and slightly wiggle, his hairs ticklish but never pulling away.

The boys look at Jin incredulously; Jimin and Yoongi go to take a step even closer, and Jin shoots his arms out, stopping them.

“She might pull you in and then wake up with alphas she didnt consciously invite in with her-” - They stop dead in their tracks because, as much as the idea of you inviting them into your nest is absolutely incredible, not when you're asleep.

They take a few more moments to look before Taehyung yawns, suddenly feeling tired, alongside the others, slowly realising your pheromones are easing them into a sleepier, more relaxed state, so they quietly vacate the room to talk.

All spread out on the couches in the living room, they try to wake themselves up a little, turning to Jin for a full explanation.

“To put it simply, i think her omega is fighting the workload she puts on herself.” They all frown, borderline growling and snarling at the thought of you being in that kind of state because of your body being overworked, a concept they are highly familiar with, and highly familiar with the consequences but they can’t even imagine the consequences for an omega… Well they kind of can now, seeing it firsthand.

“I didn’t even get the story of what happened; Jungkook wasn’t exactly… present but she was in a lot of pain, skin irritated all over her back and, im guessing, extreme internal pains but the more she listened to her instincts, or the more her omega came to surface, should i say, the less pain she was in so i asked her if she wanted me to scruff her… thats what happened after.” - Jin references back to Jungkook’s room

“What about tomorrow?” - Yoongi asks knowing you wouldn't happily give up your schedule, wouldn't listen to their advice to rest a little usually. Aside from that he's not able to push out the image of you in his shirt, a little sense of pride and satisfaction settling in, alpha convinced it's helping you to have his scent and clothes.

“I told her she can’t go in tomorrow; she’s not happy about it but…”

“But has she told anyone?” - Namjoon knows you arent the only one who works there but you run the place and do the baking so…

“Maybe we should wake her up now to tell someone and then let her go back to sleep” - Jimin suggests, the rest of them agreeing.

They know you'll probably be distressed and you can't just not say anything to anyone and not show up to work, they've met your friends, your co-workers, and have seen your friendship, know you're close.

Taehyung and Jimin agree to be the ones to do it, going into Jungkook's room and slowly approaching, but Taehyung suggests they wake up Jungkook to wake you up rather than you having two alphas who weren't originally there waking you up.

“Jungkook…” - Taehyung shakes Jungkook, watching his face contort and then slowly open his eyes

“Kookie can you wake her up…” - Jimin asks, nodding towards you, Jungkook just closes his eyes, wraps his arms tighter around your ankles

“No.” - Firm and certain, Jungkook blatantly refuses, or rather, his alpha refuses

“But we need to-” - Taehyung tries to reason, getting a little hazy at being so close to your full scent

“Dont care” - Is all Jungkook says back, practically shooing them away. Possessive and bossy alphas, am I right? Much to their dismay, you open your eyes and stare at them in confusion, sitting up a little.

“What do you need to do?” - You ask, sleepy and still half-asleep, still half omega-driven.

“We thought you’d need to let people know about tomorrow…” - Jimin tries gently, not wanting you to get upset or fully wake up, but with your omega still leading your actions, you blindly reach for your phone, feeling around next to the bed and coming out of the blanket to do so, Jungkook trying to hold onto you still and the mids of your thighs now on display momentarily, Tae and Jimin’s breaths catching in their throats, looking away quickly.

You send a cryptic message to the girls, simple and blunt, that you’re sick and can’t be in tomorrow; there’s bakes already finished for tomorrow, and since you were planned to be in the back tomorrow anyway, it doesn’t really matter. You'd definitely think of it so simply and easily if you weren't - luckily - still lead by your omega because you'd fret and worry and panic yourself over and over about every last detail if you werent. You send it and then drop your phone again, shuffling back down and pulling the blanket high over you, nuzzling into the softness and opening your eyes again.

A little smile settles on your face, and you reach your hands out towards them, urging them closer and then tugging them in, just as you did with Jungkook and Seokjin. The second their knees hit the border of the nest, you’re asleep again, shuffling your ankles back into Jungkook’s hold.

“What do we do…” - Taehyung whispers to Jimin, stuck between getting in and leaving, remembering Jin’s words earlier.

They both desperately want to accept your invite but… they don’t want to overwhelm you when your back in your conscious mind. Jungkook isn’t leaving anytime soon but whilst they still hold onto their sanity, they slowly back away, satisfied with you having texted your friends and retreating back to the living room

Rather than confirming that they sorted it, Jimin blurts the first thing on his mind, cheeks hotter than the sun.

“She hasnt got trousers on hyung!?-” - They all turn to Jin at Jimin’s outburst, and he brushes him off, saying, You clearly didn’t want them on, and you’re bundled in blankets and Yoongi’s t-shirt; they are next to the bed if you’d like them on, but he can’t force them on you. He’s red-cheeked by the end of his rant, and they all kind of look at him and laugh a little.

“This is not how i expected the first time her being in our house would be like.” - Hoseok groans out, not happy that you came here upset and in pain.

“Well... at least Jungkook’s not exactly avoiding her anymore is he…” - Taehyung adds, trying to find a positive in the negative.

“God, she really needs to put less work on herself; I’m certain she’s been scolded for it multiple times” - Yoongi stresses, rubbing his hand over his face in worry.

“We can speak to her about it tomorrow if she’s feeling better.” - Namjoon reasons, looking at the time, 10pm.

Throughout the night, each one of them individually goes to just peek in and check on you both, but you’re out like a light, deep sleeping and hardly moving, neither of you, besides Jungkook silently snarling every time someone comes in the room.

The following morning, they continue, just checking in on you both every now and then, but the hours roll by—7am, then 9am, then 11am and neither of you even stir.

Some of the pack had to leave for their tasks; some stayed to keep an eye on you both and be there when you wake up. It’s surreal that you’re in their pack home, fast asleep, but it feels so right; even if you weren’t originally there for any positive reason, you are sleeping soundly now, and that eases something in all of their brains.

You begin to rise at 12:30ish, your shuffling urging Jungkook to slowly wake up too; you’re both a little hazy when you wake, slowly sitting up and sitting in silence, drowsy and rubbing over your faces and hair, not really processing the position you’re both in right now.

You feel… so much better. Finally, as if you’ve rested - which you have, 14 pushing 15 hours of straight sleep. And you’re not in your room- no it’s far too big to be your room, but you are in a nest that smells an awful lot like you and fresh laundry and spring rain. And of course the fact that Jungkook is rising from sleep too at the end of the bed… wait- Jungkook is also waking up-

You’re in his room- in a nest you kind of both made on his bed after he carried you up and took care of you when you were in pain and then Jin scruffed you and you dragged him into the nest and you both fell asleep- Oh my god…

You go from blankly staring and rubbing your eyes to staring at Jungkook wide-eyed; he’s still in a little bit of a haze from nuzzling at the scent gland near your ankles the entire night and morning, just like you were with nuzzling into his sheets and scented blankets and Yoongi’s shirt- YOONGI’S SHIRT-

Suddenly, you aren’t the only one staring wide eyed, Jungkook’s staring right back at you with the same expression and he gets to the words before you, looking down at the nest and how he’s in it and then-

“I am… so sorry!--” - He grumbles out, voice raspy with sleep and borderline about to jump out off of his own bed in fear that he’s upset you but he hasn’t- he really hasn’t hes done more than you would of ever asked for in a million years-

“Why are you sorry?! I'm sorry!” - You squeeze your eyes shut momentarily, looking around and gesturing to yourself, the nest and his room.

You kind of have a battle of apologies, neither of you moving a single bit though, just sitting up staring at each other, so well rested it’s blissful, half-shouting at each other back and forth over and over with messy bed hair, there are slowly smiles rising on both of your faces even if you are pretty much arguing away.

Through both of your shouting you didn’t hear footsteps pounding down the hallway, but you do hear the slamming of Jungkook’s door opening, startling you both and you jumped a little in his direction; he jumped in yours and within a moment grabs you in his arms and drags you towards him protectively, eliciting a small yelp from you, but you don’t protest; his arms are strong… Both of you stare at the culprit in the door.

Yoongi.

He goes from frantic and alert to relaxing, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk when he realises you aren’t trying to kill each other; in fact, you’re looking pretty cosy wrapped in Jungkook’s arms. You relax when you see who it is, and then tense again, looking down at yourself and seeing Yoongi’s shirt- on your body- and pretty much only that-

Much to Jungkook’s alpha’s approval, you don’t immediately try to scramble out of his arms; in fact, you kind of lean back into his warmth. It makes sense; the house runs colder since they all run hotter unlike you.

“Thought you guys were arguing” - Yoongi says with a sly smirk, looking you up and down as if assessing your situation.

Both you and Jungkook scramble to reply, denying? Agreeing? You don’t really know.

You grow a deep shade of red over your cheeks, so does Jungkook and you slowly- reluctantly- detangle yourself, sitting side by side rather than borderline on his lap. Nope, don’t even think about that.

“Sleep well?” - Yoongi asks, not really teasing now, genuinely concerned, but you don’t look to be in any pain. It only fuels the blush on your cheeks as you once again intake your current situation, nodding a little and refusing to meet his eyes.

“And you?” - Yoongi asks Jungkook, now hes definitely teasing, Jungkook half-glares half-blushes and also nods.

“Jin had to go today, he had a meeting scheduled for 1 so he literally just left but… are you feeling any better Y/n?” - Hold on. Left just now for a meeting at 1?

“He just left? What time is it?” - You ask, looking around for a clock but why would Jungkook even have a clock- in his room… in his BEDROOM.

“12:45” - The way both you and Jungkook’s eyes bulge out of your heads is comedic, looking at eachother in shock… You have quite literally never slept anywhere near so long since well before you opened the cafe- a long long time before and Jungkook doesn’t think he’s slept this long in- well… ever. You forget to answer for a moment and then remember Yoongi’s question and turn back to him, rubbing your arm nervously.

“I feel a lot better, i don’t know what happened im sorry” - Suddenly feeling shame over everything that went on, Yoongi rushes over and Jungkook protests your words besides him, once again telling you to stop being sorry

“Y/n, you shouldn’t be sorry, we’re glad Jungkook was able to bring you here rather than that happen and probably still be happening if you were alone, we’re happy your here” - The pain in his voice shows how much he cares and you slump, accepting the reality of yeah, you don’t know what you would of done if that pain had hit you when it did and Jungkook wasn’t there. You didn’t take his last sentence into account at first.

“You two need to eat in a minute, come out when your ready” - Is the last thing Yoongi says before leaving you and Jungkook alone again, shifting in your spot and then turning to him.

“Thank you for taking care of me”

“Thank you for letting me in your nest”

“Thank you for letting me make a nest”

“Well, thank you for-” - He cuts himself off when theres a bright smile on your face, one taking over his own too and your impending battle of thank you’s fizzles into giggles, your hands subconsciously kneading into the blankets around you, comfortable.

“Can i- see your back?” - Jungkook hesitates but he can’t shake off the worry, can’t shake off his alpha hounding at him to make sure you’re really okay. You nod and then freeze, grabbing one of the blankets that had been wrapped around one of you to sleep - Jungkooks.

You wrap it quickly around your waist, covering your entire legs and lowest point of your back because of course you’d decided not to wear the pyjama pants- you curse your omega for it of course, ignored. Jungkook blushes when he realises what you were doing and then you untuck the shirt so that he can lift it, quickly getting to what he said and freezing, holding the shirt up because-

“They’re gone…” - You frown in confusion, not pulling away when Jungkook gently swipes his finger over your spine to check for heat or irritation like there was last night but theres none, erased as if they never existed. You’re certain Jin’s cream can’t have been magic but…

“Not even one patch?” - You try to feel the back of your neck where you tend to get them most, it’s not painful but you do jump because its sensitive, a whole lot more sensitive than usual and Jungkook worries instantly.

“Does it hurt?-” - He frets, hand hovering your nape just in case but you twitch just from the heat radiating off of his hand alone

“Nope!- Uh, not painful!” - You get out, sounding entirely unconvincing and Jungkook glares at the spot from behind you and then remembers you got scruffed; it's probably- oh.

“Theres no patches anywhere.” - You’ll confirm his words when you’re in the bathroom later but for now you want to test something, straightening your back and lifting your arms over your head, stretching and your bones pop a little but- no pain, not even a single bit… Thats- impossible surely.

“Hurts?” - Jungkook asks, hesitant but you turn to him with a bright smile and stars in your eyes, shaking your head happily and he feels accomplished- his alpha trying to convince him it was his own doing

All of his hesitance- well, a good chunk of it atleast- seems to have disintegrated, an unfamiliar barrier removed between him and his counterpart and it feels, freeing? Right?

Suddenly, you feel a spurt of energy, this newfound lack of pain kind of pushing you to get up and jump about and maybe run down the hallway, your omega likes that idea, pushing you to get up and run and see if Jungkook chases you- wait- ignore that thought.

You stand first, stretching your legs and not planning to leave the room without putting some pants on first but then you look at the nest you- and jungkook- built on his bed and blush, heavily, rushing back towards the bed and about to begin to deconstruct it

“Ah- i’ll clean this up-” - Your actions are cut off by Jungkooks plea

“Wait! Don’t, please-” - He can feel his cheeks absolutely burning with embarrassment at his pushy plea for you to leave the nest but you freeze, slowly take a step back and nod after simply neatening up the blankets a little, fluffing it up a bit- Jungkook’s alpha sees it as you preparing if yet again for you or maybe even for him too and he blushes even heavier at that, clearing his throat

“Is that- is it okay?” - He asks and he really is unaware of the way your hearts pounding against your chest, holding back heavy purrs from his acceptance of your nest- atleast thats the way your omega sees it.

“Mhm-” - You barely squeak out before turning on your feet, grabbing the pile of clothes you had put on the floor the night before and gesturing that your going to quickly run in the bathroom, he nods, waiting for you outside.

On the top of the pile is your phone, a whole bunch of messages from the girls assuring you it’s okay and that you need to call them if you need anything and to get better soon. You send a quick reply, assuring them you’re okay and that you’ll speak to them soon about it.

After that- time to put on some trousers- you opt for the pyjama ones that your omega couldn’t justify rolling up so many times last night but you can do it now, rolling them just twice and thinking it’s fine because you don’t want to take too long even if they are still long enough to hook under your feet and trip you- you also put on your bra quickly, just your jeans left to set down somewhere.

Jungkook’s put on a hoodie over his t-shirt or maybe instead of his t-shirt you can’t really tell but he kept the pyjama pants on still, now realising they are kind of matching. Jungkook has a habit of collecting multiple of the same clothes or in very similar styles.

He looks over your form with a smile and then his alpha spots a hazard- or thats what he’d call it amongst other words and before his brain can catch up with his body, he’s kneeling infront of you and rolling the hem of the trousers a few more times so that they sit comfortably at your ankles- which he had scented throughout the night he was just reminded of-

You’re blushing when he stands, a little purry, hidden behind a clearing of your throat and neither of you meet the others eyes.

“Are you warm enough?” - He worries, your back was quite cold in his opinion when he had touched it earlier but you just nod, not wanting to push anyone to care for you more than they already have.

You both make your way out, you following Jungkook’s lead, taking in the decor of the apartment and particularly eyeing the multitude of pillows and blankets littered across the living room area and to your delight- not that your picking but still- their living room and kitchen is open plan- just like yours. And something smells delicious-

Yoongi’s in the kitchen, his back to you two, cooking something that also smells pretty delicious. You don’t quite know where to place yourself- the kitchen is usually your home but this isnt your home so you stand kind of awkwardly when someone walks up behind you and gently places a hand on your back, pushing you towards a chair. You jump, spinning to find a grinning Jimin, and he once again nudges you towards a chair on the kitchen island, find of getting back at you for all the pushing you were doing to him at your apartment. You follow, not quite knowing what else you would do with yourself and Jungkook asks what you’d like to drink, listing out a whole bunch of things, so much so that you don’t catch it all, it’s almost robotic actually.

Your reply is cut off by a cold glass of a dark reddish-pink juice being placed infront of you, is that-

“Pomegranate juice” - Namjoon says from behind you. You light up, body going rigid, and then your legs kicking in delight, a bright smile on your cheeks. He remembered- of course he did; it's Namjoon. You don’t want to assume he sought out the juice for you, but you do know it’s a niche fruit juice to pick, so maybe you get your hopes up a little bit.

You’re so happy that you spin in your seat and practically launch yourself at Namjoon- maybe your still in a bit of a haze after all of their scents have been around you and sleeping in Jungkooks room but… You don’t jump out of the seat to do it but nearly, sitting on the edge of the seat and wrapping your arms around the alpha’s neck, his surprise quickly transforms into bliss, wrapping his own arms around your waist, careful not to put much pressure in case it still hurts.

Namjoon’s very far from the touchiest member of the group, he hardly ever initiates it, but he thinks that will change with you in their lives now- as far as you already are in their lives he means... When you pull back, you feel a little embarrassed at how you’d thrown yourself onto him but the blush on his face and those dimples is absolutely worth it, muttering a thank you to him, and he brushes it off, sitting next to you with a coffee while Jungkook settles down with one too, his iced.

“Don’t think i’ve ever seen Yoongi run so fast you know, what were you two shouting about?” - Jimin teases, sitting at the end of the table whilst you and Jungkook sit opposite in silence, sipping at your drinks and avoiding. Yoongi briefly grumbles about Jimin’s dig at him but its kind of swallowed by the thick silence sat between you three as Jimin waits for a reply he is simply not going to get. What happened in Jungkook’s bedroom stays in Jungkooks bedroom- wait- uh…

“Y/n do you like Japchae?” - Yoongi asks, a saviour in the heavy silence. You tell him you do, and they all fall into brief conversation. You kind of feel out of place, as if your intruding; of course you do-

That imposing feeling is the reason for you kind of awkwardly just looking down at your own feet and wiggling them as if they are the most interesting thing in the world, swirling your pomegranate juice like its whiskey- just as delicate as whiskey to you anyway. Why did you choose to wear mismatched Pokémon socks of all things- charmander and squirtle staring up at you, you can hear charmanders scream and practically see the scene of their battle in your head… why do you want to recreate it with your feet- Hm, maybe you should, just-

“What are you smiling about?” - Namjoon asks following your gaze and then breaking out in a smile of his own, similar to the one you hadn’t noticed on your own face. He’s just about to comment- you can see it until you glare right back, your expression saying dont you dare, even if your socks are open for anyone to see… He hides his smile behind his hand and nods, keeping his amusement to himself.

You wonder how the girls are doing at the cafe on their own, maybe you should check and see if they need your help… yeah… nope apparently not because the moment you try to sneakily take your phone out like a kid in the back of class, Yoongi’s that one teacher with eyes in the back of his head.

“Put it down.” - You kind of gape at him- for starters you are not a dog and also how did he even know?! Then you see the reflection in the stained glass above the oven, betrayal, truly.

Sinking into yourself is all you can really do when the other three turn to you and catch on to what you were going to do; your phone slowly going back into your pocket, you’ll just check it when you leave- probably soon, has to be soon; you can’t intrude anymore.

Jungkook is glaring at your phone like it just ate his last twinkie, and you can hardly understand why- well maybe you can, but you’d rather not admit it, you know, your pride and all.

“Do you cook a lot, Y/n?” - Yoongi asks with his eyes still on the japchae he’s tossing. Two of the people at the counter already know the answer to this one, so much so that you can’t even get a word in before they answer for you.

“She doesn’t like the cleanup,” - Jimin calls out, without a single change in his tone, like it’s been deeply embedded in his brain for years

“So is that a no?” - Yoongi looks at you questionably through the reflection of the glass and you nod firmly, he doesn’t judge, a little surprise on his face though. Somehow, a few moments later Namjoon finds it in his mind to either make this into a competition of who knows the most about you or just finds it fun to blurt out random facts.

“In an ideal world, she wants a balcony.” - Says it over the edge of his book like it’s nothing and then Jungkook perks up, never one to lose a competition. It’s not relevant at all, Namjoon nor Jungkooks comments but they still say it, as if reading out from the texts in their mind.

“She only ever gets the exact same ramen and gimbap everytime she goes to the store even if she spends 10 minutes looking over all the options” - He clearly feels satisfied when no one retorts back at his words but you on the other hand- shocked. Are they just good listeners and really observant or do you just talk too much… It definitely doesn’t make you feel a bit giddy that they remember things like that though- absolutely not…

“You know, we have a balcony but we don’t really use it” - Yoongi cuts off their battle of who knows you best just to push on that one fact about the balcony. He can see you perk up, looking around as if a celebrity has just waltzed in- even if you are in a room with 4 of them, this new celebrity being a beloved balcony. Namjoon just hums in agreement, Jimin points to a door on the other side of the livingroom.

“Aish you should use it more- so lucky” - You gush, shaking your head in disapproval, taking another sip of your juice

“You should use it for us, i don’t think we ever go out there” - Jimin continues, you laugh it off but they just continue.

“Ah yeah, you’d make it all pretty out there too; we’d probably use it more then.” - Namjoon adds on, He’s speaking the truth; if it was nicely decorated, he’d definitely read out there; the view is incredible, but it feels just dark and empty out there.

“We should make a deal: Y/n becomes our designer for the balcony, and in return she has full access to it 24/7” - Jimin nods firmly, agreeing with his own proposition, and Jungkook has been ooing and ahing to all of their back-and-forths about said balcony, taking this whole deal seriously unlike you, and standing up suddenly, expecting you to follow. He looks a bit childish, kind of waddling rather than walking, and his hair spikes in every direction possible, not having brushed it after the sleep. Turning back to you, he gestures for you to get up and go.

You do, just curious as to what space they are wasting outside- purely curiosity you tell yourself and to say you’re impressed with the view and heavily disappointed with them is an understatement. Jungkook stands at the door when you go from a normal walk outside to rushing to the barrier, leaning over and taking it all in because the view is- incredible isn’t even the right word; you can hardly imagine what it’s like at night, but you see why they don’t use it; there’s not even a chair out here. Oh, what you’d do with a space like this- some plants here, different types of chairs and couches there, oh- a fire pit there, maybe an electric one if they can’t have a real one but it absolutely has to be a dark bronze-

Jungkook can see the stars in your eyes as you look around it all, pretty much dancing around the space as you take in the view from every angle, parading down the barrier on each side. You’re calculating where things could- should go, then you turn to him accusingly

“Yah- why don’t you guys use this!” - You’re clearly passionate on the subject, waving your hands around to gesture wildly. He listens as you go to each corner, pointing at different things you spot and giving all your reasons on why you think they’re silly for not taking the opportunity to. You turn around after a few minutes of you not getting a single reply to your endless reasoning and then stand a little frozen, a little confused because Jungkook’s just smiling, not with teeth, as if it’s funny, not as if he’s making fun of you, just smiling, admiring.

It knocks the rest of the reasons you had right out of your brain, a little dumbfounded with his staring. You don’t think you’ve been this passionate about something other than the cafe since, well, a long time before the cafe- you love it; it’s your dream come true, but it did become your entire life. Maybe you should try to find some kind of way to have more time to yourself. Yoga looks fun.

You laugh at your own thought, and Jungkook joins in, just finding your laugh contagious.

“Really, you should decorate it and come back to use it” - Jungkook gets out, avoiding your eyes as he says the last bit; maybe he does want you here more, more than he can quite accept at this moment.

“I might have too if you all keep neglecting it like this” - You retort, once again laughing off his words, hardly taking them seriously, and he can see you raring up to scold everyone else in the kitchen for their ignoring of the balcony you deem so amazing. Jungkook wants to tell you he's serious, that you really should, but he's cut off by Yoongi calling out for you both to come and eat. It’ll have to wait.

Sitting back down at the table after Yoongi has sat and already set everything out, your juice appears to have magically refilled itself, and when you take in the look and smell of it all, you nearly melt into a puddle right there in the middle of the kitchen. You haven’t had anything truly homely in a long time. While you make an effort to avoid eating instant ramen every day, that doesn’t mean that the meals you do prepare are especially tasty or well-planned; instead, they are typically just simplified versions of meals because you lack the energy to put in the work. On Fridays you have a nice dinner, but it isn’t a home-cooked meal.

That's probably why it feels oddly relaxing, comforting to have something really cooked for you, a real meal; it tastes 10x more delicious this way too. Yoongi set out a variety of side dishes, probably ones they always have on hand like kimchi, and even cooked up some bulgogi. How he prepared everything is a mystery to you, alongside not liking the cleanup; you aren't great at multitasking with savoury food- hence your meals tending to be deconstructed and a little all over the place.

The smell is mouthwatering; there's a bowl and chopsticks already in front of you, and as soon as everyone is seated, they begin dishing up what they want. You can hardly process it before Jimin deposits a large amount of japchae into your bowl- too much for you to eat, you're guessing—and then, like clockwork, each of them just puts different sides into your bowl whilst doing their own before you have a chance.

Something you quickly realise is that they are an equally lively and calm bunch; you’re excited before you even take a bite because Jungkook takes one mouthful and starts physically jumping up and down while he chews, an angry sort of look on his face before diving in for yet another bite. Namjoon makes loud happy noises, and Yoongi just kind of eats with silent nods of approval, Jimin too, making a little conversation here and there.

The first bite is heavenly, so is the second, and the third; you still won’t finish the entire bowl because they overload it as if they are feeding three of you, but you think you’ll get damn close. Maybe everyone has their own way of eating good food because yours is to look at it wide-eyed and tap your feet against the kitchen island where they swing back and forth, tapping quite rapidly with small nods of your head. You gush your approval over the food more than once, so much that you don’t even notice Yoongi’s cheeks getting progressively pinker with each one, too entranced with the flavours exploding in your mouth.

This is domestic, feels natural and Namjoon is watching the tapping of your feet against the counter with amusement, never ceasing the entirety of the meal. It feels right.

You wait until the end of the meal to get back to the point of you being here in the first place. Sure, you’d apologised to Jungkook and Yoongi but you don’t know who was here, who was fretting over you; your omega is unusually quiet and calm, happy today though; recently she’s been nagging at you a lot, but now just- quiet acceptance after the whole scuffing and sleep thing.

Much to your dismay, you can’t even get a word in yet before Yoongi’s scolding you.

“Aish don’t do that” - He says, pointing at you with his chopsticks. You freeze, offence written all over your face

“Do what?” - Your apology is momentarily forgotten in this new moment of Yoongi telling you off

“I already said, don’t apologise.” - He shakes his head and the other three agree, voices all on top of one another.

“I didnt.” - You press, eyebrows raised as if they’re trying to touch your hairline, caught red handed

“You were going to” - He gives you the ‘don’t even try to lie’ look and you deflate, huffing out and bouncing your knee up and down to hold back the urge to apologise. That is until Namjoon puts his hand on your knee and stops its bouncing physically, just pressing down and then letting go. You’re thoroughly stunned enough to listen, and it also kind of takes away from your strong desire to apologise even if only momentarily. He isn’t doing it out of annoyance; the touch is soft. He rubs his thumb over your knee the briefest amount just once; it’s reassurance, a stop to your anxiety.

Jimin has to leave shortly after, just the three men and you are left; apparently, those three just have to write some songs and can do it in their own time so they don’t have to be in the studio today.

“I don’t think you should go home just yet Y/n” - Namjoon says without hesitation once you’ve all moved onto the couches, well, more just like you, Yoongi and Namjoon because Jungkook went to shower and change. You furrow your brows, eager to get out of their hair but not to get away.

“Why not?” - Yoongi just raises his eyebrow at you, a dead silent ‘are you serious?’ at your reply

“You’re going to throw yourself right back into work, trust me, we get it, but it’s not healthy” - Namjoon stresses, using his hands to exaggerate, and you can see the conflict on his face, but you can only sigh, leaning on your hand as you think back; the rest clearly did your body good, and maybe glimpses of a life less led by one thing is what’s making you feel a little warmer. Physically, it’s clearly helped, but mentally, it’s a struggle to walk away from putting as much effort and time in as you do.

“What he’s trying to say is; you’re body is fighting you Y/n, you can’t do this again” - Yoongi adds, blunt, but there’s a hint of raw emotion underneath. You pull the pillow by you a little closer in comfort because it doesn’t feel good to be scolded; of course it doesn’t, but you don’t know what to say.

“Just… stay, for today?” - Namjoon asks, practically pleads and you think it over; you’ve already stayed the night now- whats a few more hours if it makes them happier…

“Okay, I’ll stay for a while” - You nod, confirming and they both let out a sigh of relief, but now what do you do?

Inside Jungkook’s room, said man is kind of battling with himself, staring at his bed heavily conflicted as his body twitches to jump right back into the nest but his logical brain is saying: you’ve slept for 15 hours and you’ll sleep another 15 if you get in- you can’t do that.

Alongside that, he’s just got out the shower, in fresh clothes and he feels he should certainly become reaccustomed to the scent covering his bed… right? Especially when it smells so sweet in comparison to how you smelt last night originally, he likes this version.

“Kook.” - He spins, wide-eyed and caught red-handed, taking a jump back as if this isnt his own room to you and Yoongi at the door, his hyung looking all too smug.

“How long have you been standing there?” - He teases, Jungkook stutters over his reply, eyes darting between the bed and you both at the door before Yoongi gives up, taking his leave but you stay. Having been watching for a few minutes as he bit at his lips and stared so heavily at the nest.

“It is your room Jungkook, you can take it apart if you’d like” - You say, even if the words cause a pang to your heart and an internal whine from your omega, you don’t forget Jungkooks protest to you doing it earlier though and when he gives the same reaction, half-panciked at your suggestion

“No! No thats not-” - You’ve just noticed he has a little lisp, its cute, one of those things that you notice about each of these alphas that makes them more and more endearing, like Namjoon’s clumsiness. Then you catch on, or atleast kind of, you think so and your mouth works before your brain

“Then in that case, you know you can get in it too- right?” - As the words come out you kind of want to slap a hand over your head, why just why did you squark that out!?- Despite your own conflict, Jungkook’s eyes brighten and in an instant, like a puppy waiting for the ‘go ahead’ for his food, he’s bouncing right into the middle, splaying out across it but somehow not really moving a single thing out of it’s original place. It fills you with a sense of pride, you try to ignore how he has a face full of your scent, referring more to his comfortability when you ask

“Nice?” - Tilting your head with a big smile, Jungkook doesn’t even lift his head to answer, words muffled

“The best” - Oh- Now that makes you blush. You laugh a little awkwardly, not used to all these new things like having someone admire- desire- your nest and appreciate it other than you, it’s different to the one at home, some would argue it’s more intimate being in his bed rather than your own.

Rather than awkwardly standing at the door, you just walk over and sit on the edge, fingers twitching to reach out and run your hands through his wet hair, resisting and refocusing when he turns onto his side, staring at you, more like staring at your back, pursing his lips and frowning a little even if his eyes are dilated to the max and he feels blissful.

Moments later he’s holding out his pinky towards you, you stare at it for a second, confused, then melting at his words. You don’t think you’ve ever felt more appreciated than you have in the last 24 hours with them, never more cared for, more heard and doted over and your heart races, a little frown setting over your own face at the puppy-like look on Jungkook’s face, from the time you’ve known him, he’s always seemed kind of unsure, right now, he’s sure, sure in his care, in his worries.

“Promise you’ll try to listen to your body more.” - He waits, a childish gesture, but at this moment, it hardly feels invaluable; in fact, it seems to hold a whole lot more than just a curl of your pinkies. You let out a shaky breath before reaching your own out, intertwining it, fingers fitting around each others perfectly, his larger, a small tattoo at the base of his knuckle, and you stay like that longer than you both know is necessary.

“Promise”

—------------------------------------------------------------

Don’t ask any of the three men how they ended up here. They haven’t got a clue but what they do know is you sure can get bossy. They aren’t complaining- you’d like to say your precise and know what will look good rather than bossy.

They’d revealed in passing that they have a room filled with trinkets and furniture that they aren’t quite sure what to do with, and you’d stared at them in pure disbelief, refocusing on that balcony. Demanding to see said room was the first thing, and now where are they? Going back and forth, bringing things this way and that way according to your instructions.

The room was like a jackpot, filled with all sorts of pieces that had your eyes shining with ideas, with inspiration and while the three only saw a jumble of different things, you have a vision.

“So that balcony…” - You say, dragging out your words slyly and turning to them with your eyes shining bright, a silent question as you look between the contents of the room and them- who are they to say no?

If you’re going to spend the day here, not working, you might as well make yourself half-useful and help them make use of a space so so precious. The storage room goes from jumbled chaos to just having a few leftover pieces that didn’t quite make it into the final design, now that its pretty much empty you can notice the amazing natural light, it would make a great sunbathing room for a cat.

Anything particularly heavy - such as the large faux leather chair you’d dedicated to one particular corner—was assigned to Jungkook, who complained that his hyungs were perfectly capable of carrying them too; they did but anything they could went to Jungkook. Jungkook and Namjoon had already proved their strength over a month ago in the cafe- lifting the chairs so you have no doubt that they have the ability and Yoongi doesn’t make so much as a single grunt lifting things either, a very good bunch.

An XL outdoor rug, a leather chair, a large sofa-type thing, a wooden table and various small pieces and trinkets were brought out.

The boys simply did the heavy stuff, and without complaint. You would have done it yourself, but hey, what's the point when there are three muscled men there who could do it and argued to do it rather than you anyway? Simply saving yourself a job. You’re as independent as they come but what’s indulging once in a while anyway?

In the span of the time taken to bring it all out and place it where you want, you’ve made yourself a little more accustomed to their kitchen in between your instructions, making the hard-working boys a round of lemonade and fruit-filled smoothies. You can’t let them get dehydrated when they’re doing all the heavy lifting for you, each round being gulped down in seconds by the men.

The summer heat seems to be creeping up today, it’s manageable inside where it’s air-conditioned but with the three lifting and carrying and going back and forth outside, they end up pretty sweaty- determined- but sweaty and you have to force them to take a break after every few pieces. That does come with the rules of the break though- You shooed them away from the couches indoors because they were not getting them sweaty as if it was your own house and instead pushed them to the kitchen stools.

They don’t take their shirts off, but they might as fucking well- lifting them up to wipe their heads every two minutes, having to dart your eyes away because your omega- and you (don’t lie and say you dont) like that a bit too much. I will note what you notice though… Jungkook is built with a small waist and a full set of abs, not the kind that look like rocks, the kind that make you want to bite them. Namjoon has less defined abs, so visibly there but he’s like… thick in the best way- Like an effortless kind of fit. Once again, you’d definitely want to bite them. Unfortunately, you don’t get to see even a peak of Yoongi’s stomach- you think it would also be very biteable; there seems to be a pattern here… moving on.

What’s wrong with appreciating the view in front of you right?- Doesn’t mean anything- you can say someone’s attractive without it meaning too much more right?!- Okay enough-

When they are done, they’re all panting, and you push them onto the now outdoor couch, they can rest now while you begin your own part. Fairy lights and lanterns first. They had a box with a good variety and you best believe you’d tried out each and every set to find the warmest lighting and only picked those ones.

You’re going to hang the lanterns along the wall and weave the fairylights pretty much everywhere- you can already see how it’ll end up and its perfect-

The lights wont drape anywhere too close to the plants, you’ll make sre they have just enough distance, maybe go at it from multiple angles to distract anyone from seeing that- make it seem like they are wrapped around the plants too. Amongst all of your thoughts you kind of ignore the three looking at you curiously, ignore the way they watch your every twitch.

You don’t acknowledge them as you step up onto the armrest of the couch, right next to Yoongi and then from there, step up onto the back of it. You feel perfectly stable but they do not agree- in a singular moment all three let out small sounds of distress and Yoongi’s hands are shooting up to hold onto your legs, going hard and then tugging you straight back down. The pull down is far less stable and safe than you felt actually standing ontop of the couch and you turn with a questioning look on your face, wobbling as Yoongi stabilises you back on the ground, hands still holding just above your knees.

“You cannot climb up there like that-” - Yoongi fusses, the other two agreeing quickly and it only confuses you-

“Why not?” - Once again Yoongi is giving you the ‘are you for real?’ look and you are just about ready to brush off their silly protests to continue when Yoongi’s hands go firmer on your legs, keeping you exactly where you are

“Thats not safe- you’ll fall” - Namjoon stresses, clearly about to go into the thickness of the couch nd the height and all of the aspects that he thinks contribute to the lack of safety of your found stepping stool.

Their worries aren’t needed- you’ve done far worse to climb up things- okay maybe not on a balcony but you’re no where near the barrier anyway, you’re against the homes wall You laugh a little at their fretting, more like giggle in amusement and shake your head

“I won’t fall, it’s not that bad really” - You insist but they all kind of scramble to keep you in place, multiple sets of arms reaching to stop you from climbing again- panicked. As fast as they come, you swat them away with another laugh. You’ll humor them since they are so clearly against it.

“Okay so what do you suggest?” - Maybe you shouldn’t of asked that because what did they opt for instead of you climbing on absolutely anything? Sitting on one of their shoulders.

“Atleast that way you’re properly stabilised-” - Namjoon pushes, rubbing the back of his neck, hot and red with his awkwardness and embarrassment, especially when you’re standing there with your hands on your hips accusingly, eyebrows raised as you wait for their explanatio.

“You aren’t on a ledge, you’ll be sitting so you won’t fall” - Yoongi reasons and it still doesn’t convince you, definitely amused with a smile threatening to take over your lips but you refuse to give in to their - pointless - worrying so easily.

“And when I fall off your shoulders? Make you stumble and then both of us fall?” - You question and then all three of them return your confusion, clearly not believing that is even a relevant worry.

“We wouldn’t let you fall and why would we even stumble?” - Jungkook pushes, leaning in, head tilted and you laugh as you answer.

“You might and obviously you could stumble- a whole human on your shoulders would be hard to handle” - Its good reasoning, atleast you believe so- you believe its the logical answer, the logical thinking but they clearly don’t. Namjoon and Yoongi break into hugely amused smiles and Jungkook actually laughs, you stare at them confused at what is so funny.

“Any one of us could benchpress three of you Y/n, it’s definitely not going to be hard to handle” - Yoongi says smugly from behind his smile and you falter, face going blank to begin with and then processing his words- How can he just say that and expect you to know how to reply when theres some weird butterfly sort of feeling in your stomach and your omega suddenly perks up in your mind, chirping about how strong they are-

You don’t really have a chance to think of a reply anyway because through the three men’s amusement, Namjoon is standing up and gesturing for you to come closer, you just do it, accepting that you really don’t have a comeback to Yoongi’s words besides the attempt of ‘prove it’ and you don’t think that would really help your flustered case right now.

“How do i-” - You start, not knowing where to put your hands, your legs- how are you meant to climb onto someones shoulders anyway?!

Namjoon gets onto one knee, back towards you and leans down to make himself a little lower but you kind of just reach out and then pull back multiple times really having no idea how to climb onto him properly-

“Just climb on” - Yoongi says as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world, watching with amusement from besides you both

“What do you mean just climb on?! It’s not exactly an everyday thing climbing onto someones shoulders-” - You ramble and Namjoon has his head tilted down now, still waiting for you to get on but very amused, laughing a little.

You’re about to retort again and revert back to the original plan you had in mind- climbing the sofa not Namjoon’s body - when a sudden grip on your waist has you hoisted into the air, a yelp leaving your lips but you can’t think as you’re manhandled onto Namjoon’s shoulders, having to adjust your position to make this work, setting your legs around his neck, yelps leaving you one after the other at every movement, but you aren’t even in the air yet; you could stretch your toes and touch the floor from where you are, Namjoon still knelt down.

“Wait wait wait-” - You panic, Jungkook - who had lifted you onto Namjoon’s shoulders like you were a ragdoll, still has his hands on your waist, pretty much holding you up still and you grip onto his forearms hard, refusing to sit and put any weight on Namjoon’s shoulders, kind of in a weird bent diagonal position- trying to push your tiptoes on the floor to keep off his shoulders and balancing yourself but also not.

Yoongi’s laugh doesn’t make it any better; Namjoon holds so still so that he doesn’t spook you into losing balance and Jungkook has a very firm grip on you. Maybe it is a little funny, the boys’ amusement does bring a smile of your own to your face to be honest.

“I can’t sit on your shoulders Namjoon- i’ll be heav-” - You can’t even finish your sentence when Namjoon realises what you’re going to say, realising that is why you were saying wait and just takes it into his own hands, literally, reaching up, hands gripping onto your thighs and pulling you down firm until you are actually sitting on him. He doesn’t so much as twitch with your weight on him, no huff of air, nothing-

You can’t think as it all happens fast; no longer on your tip-toes, legs dangling over Namjoon’s chest now, sitting properly on his shoulders and Jungkook is pulling one of your hands off of his forearm to direct it towards Namjoon where your other hand follows, and you’re curling your body forward instinctually, hands grasping at his hair in panic; your eyes are wide at first and then squeezed shut.

Okay totally normal—just getting help hanging some fairy lights by sitting on his shoulders, totally normal, nothing to overthink about- nope not at all. Just focus-

“There we go, wasn’t so hard right?” - Namjoon asks, hands firm and secure on your thighs even if your feet are only dangling a bit off the ground so far, you slowly open your eyes and huff out, not answering that question because that was infact very hard. You’re soft in his hands, fingers dimpling into the soft flesh even through the pajama pants and he loves it.

“Am i hurting you” - Is what you say instead and Namjoon instantly denies, shaking his head, grip going a little firmer to keep you from trying to scramble off again and ultimately probably fall off. Then you notice your death grip on his hair and stumble over an apology, letting go and awkwardly petting his head better, the three alphas just laugh and Namjoon tells you it’s okay to hold on, you try not to but you have a feeling you probably will end up doing it anyway.

“Okay you ready for me to stand up? Just hold on, i promise i won’t drop you” - Namjoon tries to reassure you, you go tense where you’re sitting but nod even if he can’t see it, now or never and you’re half way there anyway-

He stands up in one fluid motion, as if you weren’t on his shoulders at all and at the sudden rise- hoisted high into the air and sitting a whole lot taller than you ever have the view of- you yelp and your legs cross in front of his chest where he still holds them, kind of going tight around his neck and you curl even more, your stomach pressed to the back of his head, holding onto his hair for dear life. You swear this whole ordeal has your life flashing before your eyes but… it is kind of exciting

Jungkook laughs where he sits, watching how it looks like your trying to do some sort of thigh chokehold on Namjoon and he doesn’t even complain, just holds you tighter but he does tap your thigh once, and you loosen just enough for it to be comfortable.

“Sorry- sorry… didn’t mean to choke you” - You scramble out, trying to slightly uncurl yourself and straighten up only to retreat from that mission for a moment because goddamn you are high up right now-

Yoongi stands next to both of you and then hands you the lights you need, string lanterns first and you hold them shakily at first, a bit reluctant to let go of Namjoon’s hair but when you do, you findt you don’t slip one bit, don’t even wobble, Namjoon is perfectly still as if you’re a part of his own body and his grip is grounding, reassuring, kind of relaxing even.

“Could you go to the corner if that’s okay?” - You ask, realising you can’t quite reach, and then Jungkook thinks of a solution rather than you verbally having to call out your directions each and every time.

“Have you ever watched Ratatouille, Y/n?” - You look over your shoulder at Jungkook, brows furrowed, but you nod and he perks up, leaning forward in his chair with a grin on his face.

“Just do what Remy does and tug a bit of his hair in the direction you need him to move” - Okay that is funny actually… Yoongi is nearly in tears; this whole situation has been far too amusing, even more so when you do actually pick up a section of hair in the middle of Namjoon’s head and tug it forward a little, a cheeky smile settling on your face when he just laughs and moves forward like you wanted him too.

Quickly, you realise you do actually have to straighten up though because where your curled over, Namjoons hair is tickling your sensitive stomach through the shirt you’re wearing and you keep twitching slightly, fearing that the more it swipes over you the harder you’ll twitch and then eventually fall so you straighten up and- okay this isn’t so bad…

A tug forward and Namjoon is walking even closer, okay maybe you can get used to this actually, it’s pretty fun.

You lean forward a little, thighs pressing further into Namjoon on impact and his grip tightens to keep you where you need to be whilst you begin to tie up the first string, fiddling a little but surprisingly, now that your up here, it’s not so scary.

Now that it’s actually happening the whole fact that you’re on his shoulders doesn’t really flash in your mind properly, you just kind of pull this way and that way and move how you need to, putting up all of the lights. To be honest, it is actually easier, you’re higher up and after a few minutes you’ve put all your trust in Namjoon, bending and turning freely despite being over 6ft in the air. You find that the closer you get to the balcony’s railing, the harder Namjoon’s grip gets and you joke a few times, reminding him that he said he wont drop you and such to ease the impending concern if there is any.

When you’re finished, you huff and relax in your new seat, Namjoon tilts his head back against your stomach to look up, which he has done quite a few times now and consequently has been rubbing his head on your stomach, scenting you a little there but you try to ignore the butterflies you get from it.

“Ready to get down?” - He asks, you nod, tellin him you are and then he steps into the middle where he picked you up before and once again you find yourself kind of curling over his fluffy head, holding on while he gets back down to the same position he did to pick you up and you think you could maybe awkwardly unhook one of your legs and try to slide down his back but you fear your other leg will get stuck. You can’t think too much about it anyway because Jungkook comes up behind you again and lifts you off easily, your legs kind of kick before they touch the floor, once again startled because how does he keep sneaking up on you like that-

Namjoon gets up once your off and your going to thank him when you see the mess you made of his hair, sticking in all kinds of directions. You smile sheepishly at it, reaching up.

“Sorry i messed up your hair” - You tell him and stand on your tiptoes to reach the top of his head, instinctively going to fix it

“Its okay” - Namjoon laughs out, dropping his head for you to reach, easily giving in to your desire to fix it, to care for him even the smallest bit. You run your hands through it over and over, brushing out the little tangles with your fingers and when you still can’t reach the very top of his head you walk a step closer, nearly toe to toe like you were outside of your apartment building in that hug that you will never forget.

Namjoon closes his eyes at the feeling, head drooping and when you step even closer, scent enveloping him more, his hands reach out before he consciously knows, resting on your waist. You freeze for a second, it shouldn’t stun you. You had Jungkook picking you up and down by your waist just moments ago, and Namjoon’s grip on your thighs, which were wrapped around his neck- it really shouldn’t stun you, but the warmth of his palms makes you shiver a little, skin prickling as a smile curls on your lips.

You don’t push him away; you don’t want to and your omega purrs within you at your acceptance, dragging it out just a little longer than necessary, fingers pushing his hair back over and over as if it really needs your untangling anymore, it doesn’t. Something in you is deeply satisfied by this kind of thing, by brushing through his hair, just like it was when you dried Jimin’s hair for him and did the same, it makes you want to purr.

Even when you take your hands away and Namjoon opens his eyes again, you can’t bring yourself to step back, bathing in the warmth of his hands covering your sides. It’s so gentle that it’s almost ticklish, you smile bashfully at him, cheeks definitely dusted in red and in that moment you can only focus on him, just him.

The only thing that snaps you both back to reality and has you taking a small, hesitant step back is the sound of the front door closing inside the home, echoing out and Yoongi gets up from his place to see who it is. Namjoon walks back and sits on the couch, relaxing back into it next to Jungkook and you quickly revisit your task- making this balcony perfect.

You dart around, tiny adjustments, everything seems to be in place but its missing something, you feel a deep kind of longing for something cozy, this could be cozy but it isnt yet and as you stare around, face scrunched almost angrily, you set sights of the pillows adorning the couch indoors. Thats what you need.

“Do you have any extra pillows and blankets?” - You turn to the two men, refocusing their attention on you and Jungkook perks up instantly, nodding

“I have a whole closet full in my room” - He’s immediately up and leading you back to it, theres no one in the hall or large living space that you can see so you aren’t sure who’s come home.

The said closet Jungkook was talking about is… heavenly. Eyes dilating to the max, you want to run and jump in the middle of the mountain of softness and fluff, you gulp hard, trying to refocus but it’s oh so tempting. Jungkook tells you to help yourself and oh you do. In seconds your sifting through each and every piece, filling your arms up with pillows of all kinds and blankets and then, turning around, hair a little askew because somehow you’d buried your head in the pile at some point, Jungkook laughs.

“Cute” - Is all he says and your so glad the pile you have covers near to your eyes because you flush right up to your ears, spinning on your foot and setting off back outside.

You only have one route in mind, one path to follow and honestly you couldnt really get distracted anyway because you’d drop the pile of softness or topple over so you hardly notice when Yoongi and Hoseok watch you from the kitchen, practically running back outside where Namjoon still is.

Namjoon stands up upon seeing your arms as to not get in your way and is aiming to move so you can begin but you dump the pile down and then push him back down too.

“I need a model to properly see” - You reason, urging him to stay there even if in reality you kind of just want him there to see whether he approves when you finish up…

Over the next few minutes you’ve placed countless pillows and blankets around, careful in your decisions on what types go where and such and when your finished, you spin to take it all in and realise the sun is beginning to set now, you’ve been here all day and now its actually dark. It makes you kind of sad, you don’t want this to end.

Namjoon catches on to the slight dulling of your scent and the way you look out almost longingly and sits up, you speak before he can say anything.

“I should probably get back now, the sun will set soon”

“You haven’t even had a chance to use the balcony you made so pretty”

“You can use it for me”

“I think you should stay for the sunset, it’s your favourite” - Namjoon tells you, you can hear that there is room for you to say no but he doesn’t want you too, and neither do you. But… You’ve never told him that this time of day is your favourite, never explicitly…

“I can drive you home whenever you want to go Y/n, you don’t have to rush” - Hoseok appears at the door and tells you and you jump, not having realised he was even back let alone basically right next to you.

“Just… a little longer?” - You say, almost asking and the two men nod, smiling and then the other two appear, Yoongi and Jungkook.

“Wah, look at it out here” - Hoseok gushes, looking over every detail, you wish it was a little darker actually so you could turn on the lights

The four men pour out compliments on your decorating until your beet red. Then they vow to make good use of it, all spreading out, Yoongi settles in the leather chair, the other three easily find their own spaces on the couch and then you are pulled down between Namjoon and Hoseok, a good amount of room on either side of you.

The air is starting to get colder but the two beacons of heat besides you shield you from the chill. They all continue to gush for a while, then things begin to settle, Namjoon plays some of his music and the other three scroll mindlessly through their phones, Yoongi occasionally taking time off of his to just look out at the view.

Namjoon knows you don’t mind the silence, doesn’t have to look over too many times at you to know you’re enjoying just looking out and watching. Theres a permanent smile on your face, a warmth settled deep within you and slowly you slump more and more, sinking into one of the many pillows behind you and your legs pull up just a little, half-curling up where you are.

It’s so beautiful; this feels so right, so calm and the sun is setting so beautifully from here that you simply want to freeze time. You welcome the gentle breeze, hardly noticing when Hoseok pulls a blanket from behind him and drapes it over your legs. A peeled tangerine ended up infront of you at some point, nudged into your hand while Yoongi had one of his own across the balcony, you absentmindly nibbled at the segments, the orange of them is similar to the sky’s.

Your eyes feel heavy, mind feels so slow in the best way, the playlist on flitters through until you perk up a little, recognising Fleetwood Mac’s ‘Dreams’, briefly muttering something about how you love this song and someone, one of the alphas, mutter something back ‘of course you do’, endearing enough for you to slump even more.

Maybe you should just close your eyes for a few seconds, everything feels so warm when your usually cold and maybe closing your eyes will rid them of the heaviness, maybe…

The moment you quietly drift off, Hoseok is the first to feel it, your head slowly falling onto his arm and your body curling up more under the blanket over you, he can see you kneading it in your sleep and loosely, he drapes his arm around you, feeling you melt into his side.

Your gentle huffs of breath against his arm confirm that you’re asleep, your colder body soothed by his warmth, seeking it out as your hands reach to hold onto his arm too and his phone is long forgotten, just watching you now. No one wakes you, not yet, they let you rest, let you nuzzle further and further into Hoseok’s warmth and mildly nest in your sleep.

Hoseok tells them he’ll take you home in maybe an hour or two, lets you sleep for a little while longer. The gazes they all give you are full of warmth, full of care and adoration, admiring your every tendency even in your sleep. It’s almost as if you can feel their stares, hear their thoughts because in the silence that’s fallen over them, you purr, your lips curled up happily and it wrecks them. Oh it absolutely destroys them. Any doubt of their growing feelings towards you was lost in the soft breeze of the impending night, there while you napped so easily, so warm when you always find yourself so cold, a new kind of satisfaction.

Thank you so much for reading! I really hope you enjoyed this chapter please let me know what you think of it, I try to get back to comments as soon as I see them!

My asks are open for comments, questions, character asks, feel free to send something 💖💖

Lmk if you’d like to be added to Taglist x

Mwah 💜💖

ཐི♡ཋྀ

———————————————————————————

286 notes · View notes